You can know what is real from within!

Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master the Elohim Apollo through Kim Michaels, January 3, 2026. This dictation was given at the 2026 New Year’s webinar: Becoming Wise to the Serpents.

I AM the Ascended Master the Elohim Apollo. What have we told you happened on earth before the fallen beings and avatars came here? A downward spiral was created because everything was seeking to conform to a particular worldview. What was the dynamic? How does it compare to what you see on earth today?

Holding on to traditional values

Well, you see a large number of people, primarily religious people, who are wanting to hold on to the old. They are often talking about traditional values, as if this was something that it was desirable to hold on to. They are talking about holding on to a particular religion, be it Christianity, Islam, Hinduism, Buddhism, whatever it may be. But what you see is often that a religion causes people to look backwards and claim that sometime in the past the ultimate truth of how the world works was revealed by God himself through a particular prophet or group of prophets, rishis, seers. What you see in today’s society is that in the West for example, in the democracies, there is an upsurge of these people who want to hold to traditional values, to want to hold fast to the old, who are bothered, threatened by progress. But you see, it was precisely this desire to hold on to traditional values that put the earth in a downward spiral that would have destroyed the planet.

What have we explained so many times? The entire purpose of the world of form is self-transcendence. How do you self-transcend by holding on to traditional values, by holding on to the past? Impossible! You see that this is a force that is still influencing many people on earth and it is a force that will be challenged in these coming 12 years, but especially in this year of the Second Ray of Wisdom.

What we can say is that this desire, this drive to hold on to traditional values was not created by the fallen beings, it was there before the fallen beings came. But this does not mean that the fallen beings will not try to take advantage of it. You see, when the first fallen beings came to earth, they did not want people to hold on to traditional values, because it was difficult for them to gain entry into these societies that had a very closed leadership. They wanted to break up that conformity that was there and create an alternative.

The existing and the aspiring power elite

In a sense, the fallen beings in the beginning formed a rival ring power elite, an aspiring power elite that opposed the existing power elite on earth and they managed over some time to overthrow the existing power elite, because they [the existing power elite] were not as ruthless or as skilled in using the fallen consciousness as the fallen beings. After all, they were original inhabitants of the earth and had not fallen. They were overthrown by the fallen beings. But as soon as the fallen beings had overthrown the old order, they split into factions where one group of fallen beings managed to set themselves up as a power elite by putting another group of fallen beings down. But then those fallen beings started forming the aspiring power elite that attempted to overturn society. This is a pattern you see to this day.

But what you also see is that at any time, once there is an established power elite, they will project this mindset that people need to hold on to traditional values and that change is dangerous. It is against God’s will. It is woke. And this is the established power elite that projects this. Of course, there is always one or more aspiring power elites who will seek to challenge the established order. There is always a tension between the two, which is precisely why the fallen beings cannot put the earth in a downward spiral as was done before they came. They could put the earth in a downward spiral of conflict, but not conformity. But what prevents the fallen beings from doing this is the avatars that have embodied here and the original inhabitants who have started overcoming and transcending themselves.

Projecting infallible authority

What you see here is that the serpentine mindset can work as a force that seeks to get people to hold on to traditional values. They will claim to have some infallible authority. It could be the authority of God that has defined these laws that must never be changed, these rituals, these doctrines, and so forth, that must not be questioned or challenged. It could be communism, the writings of Marx, that are the infallible authority or materialistic science, the conclusions imposed upon pure science by materialists, whatever it may be that they can get some people to believe in.

But then there will be an aspiring power elite who will, of course, challenge the established power elite and say that this is not the ultimate truth, that something new is needed. And it may seem as these are opposites, but are they? When you step back, you see that both the established power elite and the aspiring power elite are actually projecting the same serpentine lie upon the people. And that serpentine lie is: “You, the people, cannot know truth on your own. Only we, the experts, can tell you what is truth.” Now this is, of course, a lie that we can approach from two different perspectives. First of all, we can say, what are the fallen beings using to define their truth? They are using the duality consciousness. The established power elite is using one aspect of the duality consciousness, the aspiring power elite is using the opposite. But they are both duality. Do the fallen beings have a monopoly on using the duality consciousness? Of course not. That is why most people on earth are in duality.

Why is it that the fallen beings are the only ones who can define absolute truth and the people cannot? It does not make sense, even from a dualistic perspective. All people who are in duality are in reality defining their own truth. Now, most people take over that truth from the leaders of their society or religion. Why is that? Well, because these people do not want to discern for themselves. They do not want to take responsibility for themselves and acknowledging that their outer situation is a reflection of their state of consciousness and that the only real way to change their outer situation is to change their state of consciousness by reaching beyond duality, reaching for the Christ mind. What people really do not want to do is to reach for the Christ mind and therefore, they are susceptible to the fallen beings who say: “You do not need to reach for the Christ mind. Follow us. We know truth.”

Now, as I said, from the perspective of the duality consciousness, there is no truth that can be defined through duality. The truth defined by the fallen beings is no more valid or right or real or profound than a truth defined by the average person. It is just that the fallen beings, of course, have a longer momentum of using the duality consciousness. They are in a deeper state of denial and therefore, they are good at projecting that they have infallible authority, that they are the ones who know best. But as I said, all fallen beings are using the serpentine mind to undermine the people’s belief that they can know on their own.

Knowing reality from within

This is the second perspective we can take on this lie, because is it true that the people cannot know on their own? What does it take to know a higher reality? You must reach for the Christ mind. Where is the Christ mind? “Without it was not anything made that was made.” “It is in the kingdom of God that is within you.” All people have access to the Christ mind. In fact, the average person has more easy access to the Christ mind than most fallen beings, because the fallen beings are so sure that they are right. Whereas, most people are not as sure that they are right, and therefore can potentially open themselves up to the perspective, the frame of reference from the Christ mind.

Why are people not opening themselves up to the Christ mind? Because that would require them to change their self-image, the way they think about life, the way they feel about life and the way they act. Many people are willing to, for example, be Christians and adjust their outer actions to the demands of the Christian religion, but they are not willing to do what Jesus told them to do: to look at the beam in their own eye. That they are not willing to do, which is why they believe the fallen beings when they say: “Follow us and we will take you to heaven.” It is just easier.

“You cannot know the truth”

What you see is, before the fallen beings came to earth, the earth was in a downward spiral. Why? Because too many people were not willing to reach for the Christ mind—they followed the leaders of society so they did not have to think for themselves, they did not have to look at themselves, their psychology. And still many people on earth are in this state of mind, which is why the fallen beings have been able to get so many to follow them.

You see here that it started with people’s unwillingness to reach for the Christ mind, but now the fallen beings have used the serpentine mind to project at people that they cannot access the Christ mind, that only the fallen beings can do so or rather can know truth. Why are people believing in the fallen beings? Because the fallen beings over a long period of time have caused large groups of people to follow them, to follow one group of fallen beings into their battle with another group of fallen beings. And when you are engaged in a dualistic battle, there will, in most cases, be a winner and a loser. In some cases, both lose, but often there is a winner and a loser.

That means that those people who follow the loser will now be very susceptible to the projection by the fallen consciousness, by the serpentine mind that they made a mistake by following that group of fallen beings even though they do not know they are fallen beings. The fallen beings are projecting that these people made a mistake and therefore, they cannot know truth. This is proven by the fact that they lost. Now you have this double problem that people were not really willing to look because they did not want to change, but now they are afraid to look, because they fear that if they think for themselves, if they make their own discernment, they could be wrong again.

Accepting the serpentine lie

That is an aspect of the serpentine mindset that is being projected at people on earth. How does this affect avatars? Well, as we have explained, many avatars came to earth with a positive intention. You were exposed to this situation manufactured by the fallen beings where it seemed like you had made this terrible mistake that caused the suffering or death of many people—many examples of this, we just described one in the book about My Lives. You have also had projected at you that because of this situation that caused your birth trauma, you made a terrible mistake, and therefore you should not again try to challenge the fallen beings, for they are right. And you obviously cannot be right or you would not have made that mistake.

But what have we tried to explain here? What was it that happened when you came to earth as an avatar? You did not come with a full awareness of what you knew from a natural planet. You came, so to speak, on a blank slate. What were you meant to do on earth? Experiment with your co-creative abilities and experimentation is, as we have said, no right or wrong. Whatever happened to you in your first embodiment or first few embodiments, it was not a mistake. It was not wrong. It was an experiment. If your good intentions led to a less than desirable result, that was often a manipulation of the fallen beings, not that you actually made a mistake. But if you came to accept the serpentine mind, you might very well have created subconscious selves that are based on this idea that you never want to make such a mistake again and therefore, you will never again challenge the fallen beings or you will never again stand out publicly and say: “I know what is real and I know that this is unreal.” You will, in a sense, never again dare to challenge the duality consciousness and the fallen beings’ projection that their dualistic truth is the absolute truth.

A compulsion to act and a fear of acting

Now, the original earth inhabitants, when they become afraid of reaching for the Christ mind, they can live with this for a long time, as many of them have already done, even before the fallen beings and you came to earth. But you as an avatar, you cannot live with this on earth, because you will be constantly feeling that you do not belong here. The earth inhabitants, they feel they belong here. This is the only planet they really know, at least consciously. You have a sense that you do not belong here, that you are here to do something. But if you are paralyzed and not doing anything, you are wondering: “What am I doing here? Why am I here where I am constantly dissatisfied and not feeling I have any purpose if I am not doing anything to change things on earth?” That is why you have these opposing forces in you: a compulsion to do something and a fear of doing something, a compulsion to do nothing. Many of you will be able to look at yourselves and recognize this pattern in you. This messenger certainly has seen it, even from childhood.

Demonstrating the transcendence of consciousness

How can you be the forerunners for pulling many of the earth inhabitants up where they are again willing to reach for the Christ mind? Well, you must do it yourself. You must start in your own mind. That is why we have given you these teachings about the fallen beings, about duality and how they have manipulated everything, the birth trauma, how they manipulated you into a situation. Because when you know this, you can first of all determine: “I am not going to be held down by this anymore. I am going to resolve these selves that are holding me back.” You can also begin to challenge the very illusion that you cannot know a higher reality, that you cannot reach for the Christ mind. But in order to do this, you have to overcome one of the very subtle lies of the serpentine mind. We have talked about it before, but it is this idea that a certain physical outcome should happen and a certain physical outcome should not happen. Therefore, the success of whatever you do here on earth is determined by the physical outcome.

But what have we said is the purpose for the world of form? Your transcendence of consciousness, your self-transcendence, your growth in awareness. Take a situation where you came to earth, you were manipulated into some situation that had a somewhat less desirable result, physical outcome. What was your real role in that situation? Was it to manifest a certain physical outcome and to avoid another one? Was it to win a dualistic struggle against another group of fallen beings and to avoid being defeated by them, for example? Nay, it was to demonstrate the transcendence of consciousness. If you did that, the physical outcome is irrelevant.

You take Jesus, born in what was not the holy land, but one of the darkest places on earth, prepares for his mission for 30 years, for three years he carries out his mission, he walks around, he demonstrates many miracles, he gives teachings, he heals people, in an attempt to set forth an example that: “What one has done, all can do.” But then in the end, what happens? Well, he is arrested, he is tortured, he is tried, he is killed. Some of his followers at the time felt that he had failed—his mission was a complete failure, because they thought he was going to be the new king of Israel, he was going to start some new religion, he was going to be the Messiah, the Savior recognized by all. And here he was despised by most people, who would rather have a murderer than the Living Christ.

If you look at the physical outcome at the time, Jesus’ mission was a failure, because he did not achieve any glorious physical outcome, but he demonstrated the transcendence of consciousness, the willingness to give up the ghost, or rather the ghosts, in order to rise higher in consciousness. From that perspective, the perspective of the purpose of the universe, his mission was a success. Your mission in this lifetime can be measured the same way. Is the physical outcome important or is it demonstrating the transcendence of consciousness?

Projecting a standard onto the Living Christ

Now, another subtle variety of this serpentine consciousness is that the physical outcome is important and if a physical outcome was not manifest or if an undecidable outcome was manifest, you have failed. There is something wrong with you. Let us say you got pulled into a struggle between two rivaling groups of fallen beings. You took one side, you thought they were the good guys and your side lost. What is it the fallen beings, by using the serpentine consciousness, will project at you: “You are not infallible, but if you had the Christ mind, you should have been infallible.” You see? Even if you have the concept that there is a Christ mind, that you can become the open door for that Christ mind, that you can become the Living Christ in embodiment, it will project at you that you should be able to manifest a certain outcome.

What was it that happened to Jesus when he was in the desert, tempted by the devil? “Command that these stones be made bread.” “Cast yourself down from the cliff.” If you are the Living Christ, you should be able to manifest a certain outcome and avoid another outcome, and if you cannot do this, you have failed. You are not the Living Christ, and therefore you should never again risk that kind of humiliation and failure and therefore, never again reach for the Christ mind and open yourself to the Christ mind working through you.

Letting projections pass through you

This is how subtle the serpentine mind is when it comes to avatars. It is the same that it projects at earth inhabitants, but it is more devastating for avatars, because you have the potential, a higher potential, to be the open door for the Christ mind. You may look at this messenger and say: “Well, he was a messenger, he has published all these books and websites and done all these videos and this and that.” Do you know how many projections have been directed against him from the fallen beings trying to discourage him by saying: “Oh, you cannot be the Christ, who do you think you are?”
Even members of the Summit Lighthouse who rejected any new messenger, even people who came and followed his teachings for a while, and then claimed that he had lost his mantle, he was no longer a messenger, or this or that.

I am not saying this to make him special. I am saying this to help you realize that what has enabled him to survive is that he did not give in to this. And therefore, when they project at you that you cannot do anything, you cannot be an open door for the Christ mind, you cannot be the Living Christ in embodiment, you can learn from that example and also reject this, or rather let it pass through you, that the prince of this world comes and has nothing in you.

Success is the expression of Christ itself

How do you do this? By recognizing that it is not the goal of the Christ mind to manifest a specific physical outcome on earth. It is the goal of the Christ mind to be expressed in many different situations through many different people, to demonstrate that there is an alternative to the duality consciousness. Whether people choose to acknowledge this or not, the Christ mind is not attached. The Christ mind does not measure success or failure by the outer result or even by people’s reaction, but only: “Did it come to expression or did it not?” That is the only criteria of the Christ mind. That can become your only criteria if you are willing to acknowledge this serpentine mindset. If you are willing to acknowledge that your expression of the Christ mind is an experiment. What did we say about an experiment? You cannot fail. Any expression of the Christ mind is better than no expression of the Christ mind.

Yes, you will encounter people, seemingly ordinary, nice spiritual people, who will look at the form that your expression of the Christ mind takes, and they will argue, they will find fault, like they have done with this messenger, but what is that to thee? Follow thou me. You express something. Your evaluation after the expression is not was it a failure, did it produce results or not? Your evaluation is: “Could I express more of the Christ mind next time?”

That is the only evaluation that matters: “How do I express more of the Christ mind next time?” Acknowledging there will always be a next time for there is no end to experimentation. There is no end to self-transcendence. What is the purpose of you expressing the Christ or allowing the Christ to express yourself through you? It is that every time you open yourself to an expression of the Christ mind, you are transcending yourself, you are raising your awareness, and that is the purpose of the entire world of form.

No standard in Christ

The purpose of the entire world of form is self-transcendence until you reach the Creator consciousness. The fallen beings cannot grasp this, most human beings on earth cannot grasp this, because they are in the mind of separation where they are constantly seeking to compensate for the loss of connection to the One mind by raising themselves to some ultimate status in this world based on criteria in this world—criteria that have no reality in Christ because they were defined based on the duality consciousness.

What they see as the ultimate status in this world is just one dualistic polarity. It is only ultimate in comparison to the other dualistic polarity that is evil or bad, but in the Christ mind there is no comparison. There is only: “This was one expression and next time there will be more that can be expressed.” Because you have dared to express one time, you can express more the next time. Your path becomes an upward spiral where every expression leads to a higher expression. There are no mistakes, there is no going back, there is no loss here. But you have to overcome this serpentine illusion that you have to evaluate the expression of the Christ mind based on a standard defined in this world.

We have said it before, but I will say this again: “What is the purpose of the Christ mind?” To help you transcend the things of this world, the consciousness of this world, the duality consciousness, the separate mind. How can the Christ mind help you transcend by conforming to the standard of this world? How can you transcend the standard if the Christ mind, the expression of the Christ mind conforms to the standard?

The Christ mind must go beyond. And that means what? The fallen beings will be threatened by any expression of the Christ mind, and what will the fallen beings do when they are threatened? Attack the one they see as a threat. Look at the specifics of the expression of the Christ mind, pick it apart based on their standard and project that because it was this way and not that way, it was wrong. Or because it was this way and not that way, it did not live up to the standard.

Projecting a standard onto the ascended masters

This messenger in the early days of his messengership was emailed by someone who had been in the previous dispensation and who said that this could not possibly be the ascended masters expressing themselves through him, because in all previous dispensations they had spoken in this high, elevated language and through this messenger they were speaking in this ordinary, everyday language.

You see, the serpentine mind will take one genuine expression of the ascended masters through a certain dispensation, it will create a standard based on that expression which took place, for example, in the 1930s, and it will say: “The language used back then, that is the only way that the ascended masters can express themselves and therefore, any different language cannot be the ascended masters.”

But what is progressive revelation about? It is ultimately about helping more and more people tune in to our teachings. Is it not natural that we will use more everyday language as we progress in our revelation? We will explain things by using various knowledge of psychology and science that was not available in previous times, so as to make it easier for people to grasp the teaching. But you see how the serpentine mind can take one genuine expression of the ascended masters, create a standard and say: “Now you should reject anything coming after this. Hold on to the traditional values of ascended master teachings.”

You see, what this person was doing, not knowingly, not maliciously, but what this person was doing was using the serpentine mind to make himself believe that he knew better than the ascended masters how the ascended masters should express themselves. This messenger, on the other hand, had no standard in his mind for how we should speak through him. He was willing to be the open door and let us speak the way we determined we wanted to speak through this dispensation. The other person was not willing to let us progress, to let us decide how we express ourselves. He had created a standard and wanted us to conform to his standard indefinitely.

Projecting that the problem is “out there”

Be careful yourselves that you do not create a standard. We have even seen people in this dispensation who have said: “Oh, the early dictations were a certain way. The early invocations are a certain way. They were much higher. They were the original ones. But now a shift has happened. Now the messenger has lost his mantle. He is no longer in contact with the masters.” Again, you have created a standard in this world, and you are projecting it upon us. We are not moved by this whatsoever. But you are. You are moved away from us. You cannot keep your attunement with us. You recognized the early teachings because you had an attunement with that level of teaching. Now we are giving a different level of teaching, but you are not able to attune to us and flow with us, and now you are projecting out that it is the messenger that is the problem, not your state of consciousness. And that is, again, the duality consciousness, but also an aspect of the serpentine mind that always projects: “The problem is out there”, because the most subtle aspect of the serpentine mind is what gives you an excuse for not looking at yourself, but projecting that the problem is out there. Therefore, it is somewhere out there that the change has to take place. But you see, for you to grow, there is only one place that the change can take place.

If you could change the entire universe, it would not change your state of consciousness one bit. Why do you think Jesus said: “What does it profit a person to gain the entire universe but lose its own soul?” You are an individual expression of the Creator’s being. You have a drive within you to transcend yourself and reach higher levels of consciousness. How are you going to transcend your current sense of self? Not by changing the entire universe around you, but only by changing what is going on in the universe within you—the beam in your own eye. That is how you transcend yourself. But how do you transcend yourself? By looking at your current sense of self and acknowledging it could be higher. It could be more than this. If I reach for the Christ mind, I could rise to a higher sense of self but then I must give up the current sense of self. I must be willing to let that sense of self die and be reborn as a new being in Christ.

As long as you are projecting out that your situation can be changed by changing something outside yourself, you are trapped in the serpentine lie. What is the serpentine lie? That your current sense of self does not have to die. That is the most subtle lie. The second most subtle lie is that your current sense of self cannot die, but that you must hold on to it.

Freeing yourself from serpentine lies

Why do I make it seem like ascended master students can be affected by the serpentine mindset more than the average person? Should it not be that when you come into ascended master teaching, you are protected from the serpentine mindset? But how can we protect you against your free will? How can we prevent you from accepting a serpentine lie and refusing to look at it? We cannot force you. We will not force you. That is what the serpents and the fallen beings will do. But you see, why is it that some ascended master students are still trapped in a serpentine mind? Because you are more of a threat to the fallen beings and therefore, they are targeting you with their serpentine lies. It is not that you are less aware than the average person. You are more aware than the average person, but because of that, you are more of a target for the fallen beings, who are projecting into your mind these serpentine lies. You can only escape them by being willing to look at them and reach for the Christ mind to show you, to give you the frame of reference where you can sense the lie.

Now, there is a phase when you first become aware of some of these concepts, where you go into trying to use the outer mind, the analytical, linear, and intellectual mind to expose the serpentine lies. And it is not that it is not necessary and valuable to do this, but it is not a fail-safe process because a serpentine lie is expressed in words, but it is done in such a way, because it uses the duality consciousness, that it cannot be disproven through words. You see again the story of the Garden of Eden. Adam and Eve believed that if they ate of the forbidden fruit, they would surely die. The serpent plants doubt in their minds by using one word: “Thou shalt not surely die.” You can attain some progress by looking at words. That is why we are giving you words. But ultimately, you cannot free yourself from the serpentine lies by using only words.

The ability to read the vibration of people

What do you need to do? Develop enough of a connection to the Christ mind, to the I AM Presence, to the ascended masters, that you have a frame of reference for evaluating the vibration of the serpentine lie. Let us, as an example, say that you had developed a certain clairvoyance, so that you could see other people’s third eye, and you could see that whenever they told a lie, there was a dark triangle in their third eye chakra. You could physically see this. Here is a person telling you something, and you see there is this dark wedge in their third eye, and it is growing and pulsing whenever they are trying to convince you. And because you see this, what do the words that they are saying matter? You are not even trying to argue against their words. You are not trying to disprove them. You are just looking at that dark, pulsating, pulsing thing in their third eye chakra, and you know they are lying. Maybe the words they are saying are not even wrong, but the intention behind it. This is what you can do by developing Christ discernment, by reaching for the Christ mind. You can develop the ability to read the vibration on what someone is saying to you, or what the fallen beings are projecting into your mind, which is also in words. Sometimes subtle words, but still words. You do not have to engage with other people to expose their lies, to prove them wrong with words.

This is where people, even when many avatars first came to earth, have been misled because they saw the lies of the fallen beings in embodiment and how they were using them to control people, and they tried to counteract this in order to set people free by proving the fallen beings wrong. They attempted to come up with a proof expressed in words that would prove the serpentine expression of the fallen beings wrong. But you see, at the level of the words, this cannot easily be done. In fact, it cannot be done so that it is a proof that all will recognize because as long as people are trapped in duality, any expression of words can be counteracted by another expression. That is why “Thou shalt surely die” can be counteracted with “Thou shalt not surely die.”

This is what caused many of you to decide that you had failed in your engagement with the fallen beings, and therefore you would never again try to engage them at the level of words. Yes, but you do not need to engage them at the level of words. You just need to read their vibration in order to free yourself from these serpentine lies. You can develop this. We have talked about it before. Center in your heart chakra. Does it raise your energies? Does it lower the energies? It is just one simple way. But you can come to a point where you hear or read a statement and you immediately sense there is something off about it.

You may not be able to determine with the outer mind exactly what is the problem, what is the lie, but you just sense it because you read the vibration. And the vibration, when you have developed discernment, is just as undeniable as if you physically saw that dark energy in someone’s third eye. You can learn to read the vibration of a person and know they are trying to manipulate you, or they are lying to you. You can look at a person who is a leader, a politician, and see that that person is lying. That person has a hidden intent. That person is dishonest. That person is a fallen being. You can learn to read the vibration of people and recognize fallen beings, regardless of what they say, and then you cannot be fooled.

But in order to develop that discernment, you must reach for the Christ mind and you must be willing to transcend yourself over and over and over again, until you develop that Christ discernment. Because it will not come just like that. It will come over time. How? By you experimenting and evaluating the outcome of your experience, not to determine whether you were right or wrong, but only this: “Could I have more attunement with the Christ mind than I had in this situation?” And you can always have more attunement with the Christ mind until you reach the Creator consciousness.

As you ascend, so ascends the whole

I, as an Elohim, who is at a higher level than a Chohan, am constantly transcending myself, reaching for higher attunement with the One mind. I do not intend to be an Elohim for this planet called Earth for the indefinite future. I will at some point transcend and rise to a higher level of the ascended realm. So will the Chohans and any other master associated with earth. We cannot do it just yet though, because someone has to do the job and as long as you have not ascended, who is left to do it but us?

In a sense you could say, we want you to ascend so we can ascend. Does that make us selfish? Depends on how you define the self. Do I see myself as a separate being? Nay. I see you as part of me and I see myself as part of the hierarchy above me. We are all one self. What one has done, all can do. When one transcends, the whole transcends. That is what you see with the Christ mind—what the fallen beings cannot grasp as long as they are in that fallen consciousness. And they will remain in that fallen consciousness until they are willing to look within, instead of projecting that the problem is out there.

Will you join me in this glorious process of ongoing, never-ending self-transcendence? It would be my joy to welcome you into the oneness that we are in the ascended realm.

The Elohim Apollo, I AM.

Back to Becoming Wise to the Serpents

Balance over persistence: The willingness to change

Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master MORE through Kim Michaels, January 3, 2026. This dictation was given at the 2026 New Year’s webinar: Becoming Wise to the Serpents.

I too am more, for I AM the Ascended Master MORE. I would like to take this opportunity to first take a look back at the year 2025, which has been the initiations of the First Ray.

A balanced use of power

Mother Mary talked about the unbalanced use of power, but you have also in this year seen balanced uses of power. You will see more of this in this year of 2026, where people become more open to the wisdom, which then allows them to exercise power in a more balanced manner. Now you may say: “What is a balanced use of power?” Well, it is a power based on the reality of the Christ mind that all life is connected.

You may say all life is one, but many people will not be able to fathom this so let us go with the all life is connected, which is after all, something that even materialistic science is beginning to recognize through their experiments. When you use power in a balanced way, you are seeking to raise up all people, not just the elite, not just people in your own country, but you are seeking to raise up all. This is what some people call a win-win situation, in the sense that all parties involved in a certain interaction are winning from the interaction, are gaining something positive from the interaction.

Now what always throws a lack of balance into this kind of interaction is, of course, the fallen beings. They are not interested in raising up all people, they are only interested in raising up themselves as a one leader and as the elite that supports the leader. But the elite, of course, must not be raised up to a higher level than the leader, because then the leader feels threatened.

What you see is that some nations among the democratic nations have managed to become more balanced during this year of 2025. There are many. There are many in Southeast Asia, South Korea primary among them, because we have so many students giving so many invocations and decrees. Japan is also an example of a nation that has become more balanced. Even India has to some degree become more balanced, even though there is still something lacking. The Philippines also, and Australia, and New Zealand as well. You see in Europe, most of the democratic nations in the West have become more balanced during this year, partly because they have seen the imbalanced expression of power from America. Of course, Canada is a prime example of a nation that has become more balanced under the current leadership, where there is a desire to avoid confrontation with the United States, but nevertheless still stand firm in your unique Canadian identity and your right to exist as an independent country.

There is certainly hope that when you look beyond the headlines of the abuses of power, you can see that there is a growing awareness of the need to exercise power in a balanced manner. Even Ukraine has made progress towards becoming more balanced by being willing to deal with this specter of corruption that has been plaguing this nation, Russia itself, and other nations from the Eastern bloc of Europe for a long time. There are, of course, some nations that have not become more balanced. Poland, Hungary, Czechia, Slovakia, some of the Balkan nations, and others. But nevertheless, my point is that there is a growth in the balanced expression of power that you have seen emerging during this year, because when we release the energies of the First Ray, all will be affected by them. Some will take them and use them with an unbalanced expression of power and get almost drunk by the power they think they have and what they think they can get away with. But others will take them in a positive way and see that the First Ray is not an unbalanced, unrestricted expression of power. It is actually a very balanced expression of power. Why? Because the First Ray is balanced by the other seven rays.

The glass half empty or half full

What you will see in 2026 is you will see that some nations will continue to have a more and more balanced expression of power, and they will demonstrate this to the world. Other nations will become more and more unbalanced until things begin to break down. What I endeavor to help you see here is that it is very, very simple. You can ask yourself, how do you look at life? Is the glass half empty or half full? That is the question you need to ask yourself in this coming year. Are you focused on the negatives, the lack of balance? Or are you focused on the positives, the progress that is actually being made, even though it often does not make the headlines because the press has become so sensationalist that they always have to shock people. And of course, balance is not shocking, is it? You need to be careful, as other masters have said, to not be pulled into a negative.

Projections of inevitability

What does that lead us to? Well, it leads to one particular expression of the serpentine mind that I want to make you aware of. It is that the serpentine mind is very good at sowing doubt, as Maitreya explained. But one way of planting doubt in people’s minds is to create the impression that something is inevitable, that something cannot be stopped, that you cannot avoid this, that there is no point in even resisting because you do not have the power to stop it. There is an old American science fiction television show where you find the famous words: “Resistance is futile, you will be assimilated.” This is an expression of the serpentine mind. They will create this impression that something has already gone too far or something has such a momentum that a certain outcome is inevitable.

You see this expressed, for example, in Russia’s propaganda about Ukraine, that even some in the West have come to believe in, that a Russian victory is inevitable, that Ukraine cannot resist Russia forever, that Russia is so much bigger, has so many more resources, so many more people, that they will inevitably outlast and overpower Ukraine and Ukraine will fall and become part of Russia. This they have attempted to project, first of all, into the collective consciousness of Russia, also into the collective consciousness of Ukraine, but first and foremost into the collective consciousness and into the leaders of nations who are supporting Ukraine. There are leaders in Europe who believe this, Viktor Orban being one of them, and there are leaders in the United States, Donald Trump himself having had a tendency to believe this one week and believe the opposite the next week, as is the pattern you clearly see beginning to emerge from him, depending on who was the last person he talked to. But nevertheless, he has had a tendency to believe this because he himself believes that he has created a momentum in America that cannot be stopped, that the changes that he had initiated in America of undermining the constitutional restrictions for the presidential office are unstoppable, inevitable, and that they will lead to the result that he becomes the virtual king of America with unrestricted power. Some in his cabinet believe the same, some among the press and media, the alternative media, the bloggers and so forth, the MAGA movement, they believe the same.

Creating your own opposition

But what you will see in 2026 is that the wisdom of the Second Ray will cause many people to see the lie behind this. Nothing in the physical octave is inevitable. Nothing is unstoppable. Why? Because anything based on duality creates its own opposition. The more the people trapped in a certain dualistic polarity push towards what they see as the victory, the more opposition they create. Not necessarily, mind you, in the physical, but in the emotional, mental, and identity levels. No matter how unstoppable something looks at the physical level, it is still only an expression of the emotional, mental, and identity realms. Nothing in the physical can continue if it is cut off from energy from the three higher levels. That is precisely what the opposition, the pushing, creates. The pushing creates the opposition from the emotional, mental, and identity levels that eventually manifest either in a physical opposition or in a breakdown of those who are pushing.

You will see in this year that people will begin to see through these projections from the serpentine mind. You have the same thing in China, where China is trying to portray itself as this major world power that is unstoppable and that could take Taiwan and its army would be unstoppable. All of these things will begin to be questioned in 2026. People will begin to see how hollow the projections are from these leaders who are portraying themselves as infallible, all-powerful, unstoppable. It is a little bit like the old fairy tale, the emperor has nothing on. That is what more and more people will come to see and therefore, as Mother Mary talked about, the exercise of power in 2025 took many people by surprise, so to speak paralyzed them because they did not know how to deal with this. But this paralysis will very quickly be broken in 2026 and more and more people will take a stand, will speak out and simply say: “but this is not true, this is not in accordance with facts. This is not the way things work.” You will see that these leaders who claim to have all the answers, who claim to be on a roll, they will begin to lose their influence on the minds of the people and what will happen is they themselves will at some point be hit by the serpentine arrow of doubt.

Eroding the self image

You see, my beloved, there is a tendency to believe that the fallen beings are all-powerful, that because they are ruthless and willing to do whatever it takes, no matter the cost, they are unstoppable. But they are not, because they too have a psychology. They may be good at hiding it. They may be good at portraying themselves as these powerful people, but they have a psychology. When they do something, when they put themselves in a position where they exercise power, it is a two-way street. The results of their exercise of power will push back in their psychology and affect their self-image.

You may think that Vladimir Putin is putting on a facade of being the always cool, calm and collected leader who has everything under control. But what do you think has happened to Putin’s self-image over these last four years where it has become clear that he failed to execute a military takeover of Ukraine in a matter of weeks, when his army, which was before the war considered to be the second largest military force in the world, has failed to conquer Ukraine? What do you think has happened in his psychology as a result of this? He may be good at hiding it outwardly. He may be good at suppressing or denying it inwardly. But it is still working in his identity, mental and emotional bodies. For before the war, many people believed he was an infallible leader, and he himself believed it. Now, can he really believe this when it is demonstrated so clearly that he actually failed?

The same thing with Donald Trump. You can even look at him because he is not as good at hiding it as Putin is, and you can see the change in him over these past 11 months or so. You can see how he has become more unbalanced, more emotional, more incoherent in his speech. If you could see what is happening behind the scenes inside the Trump White House, you would see that although he has always had a tendency to be verbally abusive, he has become increasingly abusive towards his own staff. Blaming them for not delivering the results that make him look good. For he is realizing that the infallible image that he portrayed during the campaign is beginning to very slowly, gradually fall apart because he has not done what he promised to do: stop the Ukraine war in 24 hours, bring prices down from day one, make everybody rich, move production back to the United States, make the whole world pay the tariffs.

You see that in 2026 the public image of these leaders will erode further because the wisdom of the Second Ray will allow people to see through their propaganda, but also, the state of mind of these leaders will erode further. China is likely to make some serious mistakes in this coming year that will have repercussions for the economy. Other nations that have leaders will also make these mistakes. In Iran, you see the beginning of a public uprising that is likely to accelerate during this year. You will also see a challenge to the current Israeli government during the coming year where people in Israel will begin to evaluate what are the actual consequences of what we did in Gaza. Does that correspond to our self-image as the good people? Or did we actually attempt to commit genocide against the Palestinians as we so often claim the Nazis did to us?

Focusing on the upward trend

The cognitive dissonance that was there during last year cannot survive in the golden light of wisdom. What I am saying is that you will see here that the entire illusion that something is unstoppable will be punctured, perhaps even shattered in many cases. This means that those who are able to see beyond the dramatic headlines, will begin to see the positive, will begin to see that this 12-year cycle does not simply mean upheaval and challenges, but actually means many positive breakthroughs, many shifts, and that there is a general upward trend that will bring societies and the planet forward. This is very important for you to contemplate because you can be the forerunners for this shift towards a focus on the positive, but you must first shift in your own mind before you can help other people shift.

Projections vs. reality check

You need to recognize here a very, very simple reality. You take the story of the Garden of Eden and the serpent. Did the serpent somehow wrap itself around Eve and force her to eat the apple? No, it had no physical power. It only had the power of influencing the mind and this is what you see in all unbalanced leaders. Surely, they have some physical power. You can attack and invade another country, you can send forces into another country and capture the leader and take him to your own country, but the power to project that you have started a momentum that is unstoppable is entirely in the mind. Therefore, what power do the serpents have over you? Only the power you give them in your mind by believing in this serpentine lie that is being projected at this planet right now, that certain changes are unstoppable.

The whole idea that the world is going to abandon the rule-based international order that has been there since the Second World War, the whole idea that the world from now on is going to be ruled by the strongest, by America, Russia and China, who are going to do what they want to do and take what they want to take, and that nobody can resist this—these ideas are just projections in the mind. They have no reality to them. I am not saying that these nations could not do things with their military as Russia has done in Ukraine. But what is the cost? Not only the human cost, but the economic cost. Russia is put on a track that will condemn it to poverty for decades. China has made some decisions that also has put its economy on a track, and just imagine that China did attack Taiwan. If the democratic nations stopped trading with China, if people in democratic nations stopped buying goods made in China, how long would the Chinese economy survive, given how volatile it is right now?

The same with the United States. Tariffs, despite the propaganda of Trump, how much money have foreign governments paid into the treasury of the United States because of tariffs? I will tell you how much, exactly that much, zero. Where has the money come from that is claimed to be an income from tariffs? From American companies and consumers. You are essentially taxing your own people. How is that lowering prices? How is it actually in the long run boosting the American economy, bringing manufacturing back? What damage has this done to America’s standing in the affluent part of the world, which is also the democratic part of the world? Do you not see that America has so far been the bastion for the democratic world? But in 11 months, Trump has dismantled the standing of the United States that it has built since the Second World War and he has done it primarily in the democratic nations because they are committed to principles and a rule-based world order and therefore, they are the ones who will stop trading with America. And they are the ones who have the most money to spend. The economic loss to America is the greatest.

You see how the economies of these three large nations will prevent them from carrying out this world domination because you cannot trade with a country you are seeking to dominate. Why would they buy your goods if you are not treating them according to democratic principles? You see here that there is a reality and there is the propaganda, the impression that the conservative movement in the United States is unstoppable, that the conservative movement in the United States will spread to Europe and it will become unstoppable there. There is a projection of this and there is a deeper reality and what people will begin to see in this coming year is the difference between the reality and the propaganda. And as this happens, Trump, Putin, Xi Jinping, other dictatorial leaders will become more and more frustrated, more and more stressed and as we have said, sooner or later, something will break either without or within. Who will break first? Most likely Donald Trump, Putin a second, Xi later. Xi might very well survive longer than any of the others. But still, the aura of invincibility, infallibility and inevitability will be challenged in this coming year.

The greatest power in an unascended sphere

What can you do? You can first of all free yourself from this serpentine illusion. Look at your own psychology. Take Maitreya’s discourse about the duality consciousness and use it to challenge yourself and how you look at life on earth. As an avatar who has been exposed to the birth trauma, it is not uncommon that people believe, that avatars believe, that the fallen beings have such power and such ruthlessness that they cannot be stopped. Be willing to realize this comes from subconscious selves created to deal with the trauma and then use our tools and teachings to uncover those selves and let them die so that you can accept the reality that will puncture another serpentine lie, which is that once you have gone into duality, once you have stepped into the quicksand, the quagmire of duality, you are tainted forever and can never free yourself. It is the lie that you could do something or have been exposed to something or reacted in such a way here on earth that you have become impure in such a way that you could never free yourself from it. This is another aspect of this inevitability.

The serpentine mind tempts you into doing something and once you have done it, if you did not like the consequences, it will use this to say: “Now you have made such a terrible mistake, you can never be free of it.” But you see, you can. Why? Because what are you? You are the Conscious You. Nothing on earth can touch the Conscious You. It can only touch the contents of your identity, mental, emotional bodies and of course your physical body. But when you stop identifying yourself with the four lower bodies, nothing on earth can touch the pure awareness, the neutral awareness of the Conscious You. The serpents are very good at projecting at you that you must take their accusations seriously. You must react to their accusations that you are impure, that you made this terrible mistake.

What power do they have to make you take them seriously? Do they have a physical power? Can they go in and physically change your mind? Nay. They only have the power that you give them by taking them seriously. What does it matter to the Conscious You that someone is projecting at you that you made a terrible mistake that you can never overcome? It may matter to something in your identity body, but that something is what? A subconscious self, which is made up of what? An illusion, a belief in an illusion and some mis qualified fear-based energy but nothing that is real, nothing that has longevity and endurance. That is why there is magic in identifying that what causes you to react to the fallen beings is just a subconscious self and it is not real, and it has no power over the Conscious You. Therefore, you can just look at it, separate yourself from it, look at it from the outside and say: “I am letting you die.” You do not have to prove that the serpents are wrong in what they are projecting. You do not have to go out and do something to compensate for the supposed mistake you made when you first came to earth so long ago. There is nothing you have to change or compensate for.

You have the greatest power in an unascended sphere. The serpents, those in the serpentine mind will project at you that they have a power that is greater than yours. But the reality is, you have the greatest power in an unascended sphere. And what is it? To just walk away, to turn away, to surrender it, to let it go, to say to Jesus, to Christ: “What is that to me? I will follow Thee. I am willing to lose my life, the life in my separate selves, for the sake of following Christ into the eternal life of the One mind.” That is the greatest power.

The path to self-destruction

You, the Conscious You, you have it. The fallen beings do not have it. They could reclaim it by turning around, but as long as they are in the fallen consciousness, they do not have that power, because they cannot let go. That is why those leaders in the fallen consciousness are on a path of self-destruction, because they cannot do what Lanto said, use the wisdom of the Second Ray to evaluate the effects of their use of power and adapt.

As Mother Mary also explained, they cannot adapt to changing circumstances. They must continue to power their way in the only direction they can see and their only way of looking at it is: “I have to use more power if I have not gotten the results so far.” That is why they cannot change. That is why they will become more and more imbalanced, and that is why more and more people in this coming year will see the lack of balance and they will not be able to understand why people do not believe them anymore. Putin will lose support among the Russian people, among the Russian leadership, among other countries who have so far been friendly or at least not hostile to Russia. Xi Jinping will lose support in China. He will lose, he will squander much of the so-called goodwill that China has built up over decades by investing in third world countries.

Trump on the eternal quest to raise himself up as the most important, as the greatest president in American history, will not be able to understand why the people are not supporting him. He will not be able to understand why the Republicans who declared their loyalty to him in order to get elected in 2024 are now abandoning him for the 2026 election. He will not understand why there are people in his own staff who will crack and have to leave. He will stand there and wonder: “Why do they not see me as I see myself?” Well, because you see yourself as a great leader, but you think that a great leader is one who never admits a mistake, never apologizes, never changes, but stays on the course. But a great leader is one who is flexible, who looks at reality and is able to change as conditions change. It has always been so. What will begin to emerge in this coming year is this realization that balance is more important than persistence or consistency. But what is balance? Balance is the ability and willingness to adapt to changing conditions. Therefore, really what is important is the willingness to change, to self-transcend, to grow, to become more than, instead of more of.

A perception-based economy

Do you realize that the world economy is what Saint Germain has explained a long time ago, a perception-based economy? Do you realize that the United States stock market, for example, could crash tomorrow? Well, not tomorrow since it is not open, but certainly on Monday. I am not making a prophecy here. I am just saying, do you realize that a shift in perception could crash the stock market in one day? The same in Russia, China, other nations. The economy is based on perception, a perception that the growth in the economy is unstoppable, is inevitable, and that the elite-based economy will endure, will continue growing and concentrating money in the hands of the elite. Do you realize that this entire system could crumble in one day? Not that the economy as such would crumble, people still need to eat. There will be a real economy, as Saint Germain has talked about, that will survive, but the entire artificial economy could crumble in a very short period of time and there is nothing that Trump, or Putin, or Xi, or anyone else could do to stop it if it happened. And it is more likely to happen in this coming year than in the last year since 2008. It is not inevitable, but it is certainly more likely.

Now again, does that mean the glass is half full or half empty? That depends on how you look at the economy and what is your place in the economy, whether you have tied yourself to the elite and the artificial financial instruments, or whether you have tied yourself to the real economy. Certainly, there will be a greater awareness of the importance of the economy in this coming year. You can already see this in some of the analysts that are starting to speak out. Some are, of course, speaking about doom and gloom, but I am not advocating doom and gloom. I am advocating a positive view that you will see an unprecedented change to the elitist economy, neoliberalism, and other theories of economics that are focused on the economy being driven by a small elite who somehow have superior abilities to the common person. This will be challenged in this coming year, partly by people raising their awareness, partly by events. The balance will be the more people raise their awareness, the less severe the actual events will become. The less they are willing to shift their awareness, the more severe the events will become, so that they will have to shift their awareness and can no longer ignore it.

Shattering the projection that inequality is inevitable

You see the deeper aspect of the serpentine mind here. It is based on the temporary reality that matter is more dense on earth than it was when the earth was a natural planet. Therefore, things take longer to change, and the serpentine mind then projects this inevitability. It is inevitable that the world will become more elitist, that the billionaires will acquire more and more money, and that the people will just have to accept that they get poorer than their parents. But you see, this is all a projection, a perception, and the perception could shift very quickly. And that is what you can hold the vision for, make the calls for, in this coming year, that more and more people will wake up and see that it is not inevitable that a small elite should control over 90% of the wealth, and even see that this is not a democratic economy. And as we have said before, why do we have a democratic political system and a profoundly undemocratic economic system? How does that make any sense to anybody?

Using your chakras, I am projecting this into the collective consciousness. I AM the Ascended Master MORE. I am not looking for the economy to fall apart and people to be poorer. I am looking for the economy to shift so that the people get more wealth, and so that poverty is eradicated. That is my vision for this next 11 years. Having shared this with you, I am grateful for your willingness to be part of this event, and to give me this opportunity to look back at the previous year, to look forward to the coming 11 years, and even beyond.

With this, I seal you in the Flame of More that I AM for earth. May you be more in this coming year!

Back to Becoming Wise to the Serpents

What if you are wrong?

Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Maitreya through Kim Michaels, January 3, 2026. This dictation was given at the 2026 New Year’s webinar: Becoming Wise to the Serpents.

I AM the Ascended Master Maitreya and I will give you the first installment in our talks about the serpents.

The problem of evil

Now if you look at the history of spiritual movements on this planet, you will see that there are various movements, various teachings that talk about those who are evil, who are seeking to control and manipulate, and those who are seeking to deceive humankind. When you first hear of this concept, it can have an important impact on you in a sense that most people who are more spiritually aware are faced with a specific problem, and that problem is what has by theologians and philosophers been called the problem of evil: “Why is there evil in the world?” This is what all people will have to deal with when they become more aware of the spiritual aspects of life, because if there is a spiritual realm beyond the material, if there is some kind of spiritual being who has created the world or has an influence on the world, then most people will assume that such a spiritual being must be good. And if that is the case, why would a good spiritual being allow evil, such obvious undeniable evil, to exist on earth?

This question has been hanging over the collective consciousness since fallen beings were allowed to embody on earth. We have explained that before this happened, humankind had gone into a downward spiral that could have led to the destruction of the planet. But this was not because of evil, it was, as we said, because of this conformity, uniformity, where there was no room for creativity, for self-transcendence. There was really not at that time on earth what people saw as evil and the shift that happened with the fallen beings when they were allowed to embody here and enter the emotional, mental and identity realms was that now there were people in embodiment who started doing things that so radically, so aggressively harmed other people that suddenly the concept of evil was thrust upon the collective consciousness.

Is evil “out there”?

The question we might ask is, before there was evil on the planet in the form of the fallen beings, was there good? Before there was a concept of evil, was there a concept of good? Well, not as I am describing it here, because only after the appearance of evil was there the appearance of a concept of something good that was in opposition or opposed to evil. You see, the concepts of good and evil did not actually appear on the planet until the fallen beings appeared here. What has happened since then is that all people have had to deal with this concept of evil. Why is it here? Why is it allowed? When you first hear of a spiritual teaching that says that evil is actually perpetrated by specific beings, specific lifestreams, this will be a relief to many people, because they can now say: “Ah, evil is out there in those other people. It is not in here in me or us. We are the good people because we are not doing what the evil people are doing.”

And that means that people can now in their minds build this view that there is a fundamental difference between the evil people and the good people. Therefore, they can become open to this idea that the only way to get rid of evil from earth is to get rid of the evil people and if we just get rid of the evil people, we will solve all our problems and get rid of evil.

You might say, if you step back, that we of the ascended masters have given you exactly the kind of teaching I just described. We have said evil did not come to earth until specific beings, specific lifestreams, were allowed to embody here, namely the fallen beings. Therefore, are we not saying that all of the evil on the planet is caused by the fallen beings, that if we get rid of the fallen beings, we will solve all problems on earth? But that is actually not what we have said.

The serpentine consciousness

What did I just say? The planet was in a downward spiral before the fallen beings came, not because there was evil, but because there was no Christ discernment. We have given teachings about fallen angels or fallen beings through several dispensations within the last century and in each of these dispensations, some people have taken this to mean that it should be possible to identify specific groups of fallen lifestreams. When they hear about the concept of the serpent, which of course comes from Genesis, there are ascended master students who have reasoned there must be a specific group of fallen angels who are the serpents. And if we can just figure out what their characteristics are, then we can identify them and if we can identify that certain leaders are serpents, then we can avoid following them. Some have even thought it was their job to fight the serpents. Now, we are of course seeking to give you a more nuanced understanding in this dispensation, which is why I started so many years ago giving the teachings about the different spheres.

When we look at this phenomenon of the serpents, I understand that some of you would like us to give a clear-cut teaching that says the serpents are a specific group of fallen beings that fell in this, that or the next sphere, and here is what they are doing to manipulate humankind. But this is actually not what happened. You cannot go back even to the fourth sphere or the fifth or the sixth and isolate a specific group of lifestreams who fell in that sphere and who are embodying the serpentine consciousness. You cannot identify a specific group and say these are the serpents as opposed to the Satans or the Nephilim or other groups of fallen beings that have been named in previous dispensations. It is not that simple. Why is it not that simple? Well, because the serpent in Genesis, in the Garden of Eden, is a symbol, as we have explained before for a specific state of consciousness, namely the duality consciousness.

Now, it is perfectly true that the duality consciousness is a diffuse concept. It has many aspects, many expressions, and you can say that within the overall umbrella of the duality consciousness, there is a specific state of consciousness that we could call the serpentine mindset or the serpentine logic. And this is, of course, what we aim to give some teachings about. But you see what I am saying here. It is important to let go of this idea that there is a specific group of fallen beings who are “the serpents” and that they could be identified by certain characteristics. This is not constructive when you have the teachings we have given in this dispensation. It is, for that matter, never constructive.

The deeper understanding here is that the serpents or the serpent is a symbol for a specific state of consciousness that uses a specific form of logic to manipulate people. And this logic is, of course, part of the duality consciousness, which means that any fallen being has the potential to use the serpentine consciousness. And many fallen beings will use it sometimes and not other times. They will, so to speak, go in and out of the serpentine consciousness. Some are able to do this deliberately when they feel that in order to deceive a specific person or specific group of people, the serpentine consciousness would be better than other aspects of the duality consciousness. Others are just using it without really being aware of it. And then there are a few who have embodied, so to speak, they have used the serpentine consciousness so much that they are in it all the time. But this still does not mean that there is a specific group that can be identified based on characteristics in the material realm, not even characteristics in the emotional, mental and identity realms.

Do you grasp what I am saying here? What I am saying is that in order to expose the serpents, you cannot put the cart before the horse. You cannot say: “Ah, I want to expose the serpents. I have to figure out who they are and where they came from and how they started, what characteristics they have. And when I know this, like I can identify the Jews are like this, then I can expose the serpents.” But that will not help you. You need to make the switch and realize the serpentine consciousness is a state of consciousness. It is not exclusive to a specific group of lifestreams. A lifestream was not created as a serpent. It was created as a co-creator and after it fell, it can take on the serpentine consciousness. It can go into it. It can become completely absorbed in it, but it can potentially take it off again. There is this tendency among students of previous generations to think that, well, a fallen being will always be a fallen being, or even that they were created as evil, that God created certain lifestreams as serpents or as evil and that is not the case. It is always the result of a free will choice, and therefore, it can be undone by a free will choice.

The primordial division into the good and evil

Now, duality, as I said, is like this umbrella organization. Many different facets, many different aspects. What specifically is the serpentine consciousness? Well, you cannot actually explain this as a separate phenomenon, because you need to understand something about the overall workings of the duality consciousness. Let us, as a symbol for this, just as a symbol, talk about the Garden of Eden and the forbidden fruit, the knowledge of good and evil. As the serpent said: “Ye shall not surely die if you eat the forbidden fruit. You shall become as Gods, knowing good and evil.” But this was not the serpentine consciousness as such, good and evil is not the serpentine consciousness. Good and evil is the primordial outcome of the duality consciousness.

One way to explain this is by referring to the Christ consciousness. It is undivided. It is indivisible. It is the unifying consciousness that unifies the Creator with all self-aware extensions of itself. Therefore, it cannot be divided. If you take what Lanto said, as a new co-creator, you do not have to evaluate your efforts based on an evaluation, was it right or wrong? Good or bad? Because in the Christ consciousness, there is no standard with two opposites. Only in duality can there be a standard with two opposites. This is the beginning of duality. Instead of the undivided Christ mind, you go into a mind that is divided because there are always two opposites that are pulling you in opposite directions. We have said before that when the fallen beings came to earth, they only had to do one thing to create chaos on earth. That was to project that there is a standard of right and wrong, good and bad, that you must live up to.

The basic element of the duality consciousness is there is a division into two. But it is not just a division. It is a value judgment because one is good, one is bad, one is right, one is wrong. And this was, of course, very easy for the fallen beings to project into the collective consciousness because they themselves, the ones in embodiment, started doing all these things that were so shocking to the people on earth that they very easily became persuaded into seeing this as evil and they became persuaded into seeing themselves as good because they were not doing these evil things.

You see how the fallen beings forced this upon humankind, so to speak. The basic aspect of duality is the division into two opposite polarities with an inherent inescapable value judgment. But how do you explain that people can believe in this? As I said before the fallen beings came to earth, there was not really that concept of good and evil with a value judgment. There was still a standard for how our society is, how it functions, how it looks at the world, how you are supposed to behave in order to be a good member of our society. There was already a standard on earth, but it was not good and evil.

The standard vs. the epic standard

But why are people susceptible to believing in this? Because they are already in the consciousness of separation. Take care here. This is subtle. The basic property of the duality consciousness, as I said, is there is division into polarities. There is a value judgment but there are many of these value judgments. There are many of these polarizations. They do not all have to be good or evil, right or wrong. They can be: “This is what it means to be a good Christian. This is our standard for being a good Christian and this is different from being a good Christian.” You can say: “We strive to be good Christians, we are not condemning or wanting to kill others who have a different religion.” That is why you had societies on earth that defined that a harmonious society functions when all people find their place and live within these boundaries defined. It was not that people who do this are good and people who do not do it are evil. But there was still a polarization with a value judgment.

It just was not the extreme of good and evil. People had already a division into polarities based on a certain value judgment. But what came in with the fallen beings was what we could call an epic standard, an epic value judgment of something absolutely good, absolutely evil. The absolutely good is God. The absolutely evil is the devil. But you see, as we have explained so many times now, in duality, there is no absolute this or that, because everything is relative. Everything is relative to you as a separate being. When you see yourself as a connected being, everything is relative to the Christ mind, which is beyond your mind. In separation, everything is relative to your mind, you as a separate being, and other beings in separation. Therefore, in separation, there is no reality to relate to. There is only the opposite dualistic polarity. Here come the fallen beings, and they take whatever standards were already on earth, but now they are projecting there is an absolute standard. And there are many ramifications of this, but one of them is that suddenly you have this epic mindset, the ends can justify the means.

The epic mindset

Before the fallen beings came, societies were very, very intent on getting everyone to follow the established standard of society. But there were no societies that were willing to kill those who did not. But after the fallen beings came, it suddenly became acceptable to kill those who are seen as evil or representing evil. What you have now with the fallen beings is this. As Lanto explained, you start out your co-creative efforts on the First Ray by experimenting. There is no standard, there is no right and wrong, there is just an evaluation of the consequences. And you can say: “Well, I did not like those consequences for myself, and I do not want more of them.” Or you can say: “Well, I see that my exercise of power had consequences for other people, and I do not like that because I see that was not what they liked, and I do not want to harm other people.” That is an evaluation of consequences, because you are observing what actually happened.

But when you go into duality, you are not evaluating consequences by neutrally observing them. You are evaluating consequences based on a standard created in the mind, a dualistic standard. That is why when you are neutral, you can say: “I exercised power, but it harmed other people. I do not want to do that.” When you are in duality, you can say: “I exercised power, and it killed other people, but it was okay to do this because they are evil, and I am working for good.” You see, it is not that you cannot see their consequences. It is not that you cannot see that your actions led to the death of other people. But you are not evaluating this neutrally. You have an overlay in the mind of the epic mindset that it is justified to kill other people when they are evil, and when they are opposing your good cause. There are, of course, many, many subtle versions of this. I am giving you the most extreme. But there are many other ways where you can suddenly see that the consequences for other people, they are okay, they are justifiable, they are excusable. You can even see that the consequences for you are not really bad consequences. It is just the way it is, or it is necessary, or it is maybe even good after all.

You see here, what happens is that in duality, you cannot avoid evaluating the consequences of your actions. But you can color the evaluation based on a certain mindset of right and wrong. And that means you can actually either explain away or even completely ignore or deny that your actions had negative consequences for other people or yourself, because it all serves some greater cause. Yes, I became a soldier fighting for this emperor, and I died in the process. I really did not want to die but because I was fighting this noble cause, I am sure to go to heaven afterwards. Denial of actual consequences. What have you now? You now have that instead of neutrally observing and evaluating the consequences of your actions based on the wisdom of the Second Ray, you have now an artificial concept, construct, an overlay, a perception filter that has been put in between you and the consequences.

You also have that instead of your actions just being experiments that led to certain consequences that you evaluated, whether you want more of this or more than it, your actions could now be right or wrong. Because of course, it follows that if other people’s actions are wrong, yours could potentially also be and you can cover this over by saying: “No, but I belong on the side of good, and therefore, my actions are good and it is those other people who belong on the side of evil, their actions are evil” even though you are actually doing the same actions. They are killing some of your people, that is evil. You are killing some of theirs, that is good. This is what you can do with duality. But this still is not the serpentine mind because when you believe in these, the epic mindset, you are believing that you are on the side of good, and therefore, you could not do anything really wrong. In fact, you could not do anything wrong.

The serpentine mindset

What is the serpentine mindset? It is that somebody uses a specific aspect of duality consciousness to project into your mind that doubt, what if you are wrong? You could be wrong and if you are wrong, you will be epically wrong. It is that element of doubt that is the essence of the serpentine consciousness. The goal of the serpentine consciousness, and those who have entered into it, is to create doubt in your mind. And as I said, you look at the world’s population, you look how many times there have been conflicts, such as wars, where both sides have been convinced that they were fighting on the side of good, and therefore, it was not wrong that they killed the enemy. But what the enemy did to them, that was evil. People can be convinced that what they are doing is good, and they have no doubt about it.

What has happened many, many times is that groups of people have been persuaded by a particular fallen being as a leader to fight for his cause that he defined as good, and to kill the enemy that he defined as evil. And they have felt fully justified, had no doubt about that this was right for them to do. But then comes another fallen being in the serpentine mindset, and projects into their minds: “What if you are wrong after all?” Because if you were wrong, and what you did was not good, but was actually evil, you would be absolutely wrong. That element of doubt is the serpentine mindset. And many, many people, well, I should say all people on earth have been exposed to it, either in this or previous lifetimes. Now what happens?

Living up to God’s standard

Well, what happens is that once you have been exposed to this doubt, you are traumatized. It puts you in such a state of panic and shock: What if I am absolutely wrong? What if I am evil? That is unbearable.” What do you do? You are saying: “I never want to experience this again.” Now you are creating a subconscious self meant to suppress this doubt, to suppress all doubt and for some this works for a time until they are again exposed to the serpentine logic that makes them doubt. For others, it works for a long time. But what is the consequence of it? You are stuck. You cannot grow because you have now been put in a mindset where you think that growth carries a risk that you could be wrong and therefore, you do not dare to reconsider your beliefs, your worldview. But what is the very foundation for growth? It is that you come to see that you have come to believe in an illusion. You see that it is an illusion and how can you see an illusion? Only by seeing the higher reality, the Christ reality, that exposes the illusion. But if you are afraid to acknowledge or even consider that you might not have the highest possible view, you cannot connect to the Christ mind and therefore, once you are stuck in duality, the goal of the serpentine mind is to keep you trapped in duality indefinitely. And it does this by projecting upon you that your co-creative efforts are not just an experiment, they have epic importance because God has created this epic standard. And if you live up to it, you will go to heaven and live forever in happiness and if you do not live up to God’s standard, you will go to hell and suffer for all eternity.

Therefore, it is now projected at you that you cannot be wrong and in order to avoid being wrong, you need to stick to what the fallen beings have defined as the absolute truth. You cannot reconsider. You cannot entertain the idea: “Could what the fallen beings are telling me be an illusion?” Because what would that mean? If you say: “I was brought up in this religion that says I was created as a sinner. If I were to admit that this was wrong, what would that mean? Well, I would have been wrong for believing this illusion. And that would make me wrong with God. And that would cause God to condemn me. I better stick to the belief that what they are telling me is the truth.”

Losing innocence

You see the mechanism? When you are innocent, when you have not been exposed to the fallen consciousness or the serpentine mind, you are experimenting, you are happily experimenting and you are just evaluating the feedback that comes back from the reality simulator. And when you see that this is not something you want more of, you change what you are doing, you change what you are projecting out because you know this is the way to get something different back. There is no evaluation of right and wrong: “I am just experimenting. Oh, I did not like that. I want something different.” But when you go into duality and are exposed to the serpentine mindset, you are thinking that your experiments, the outcome of your experiments needs to be evaluated based on this standard. Is it right or wrong? Is it good or bad? Is it good or evil? And if you did something that was evil, you would be absolutely wrong and condemned by God to an eternity of suffering in hell. How can you then evaluate neutrally the consequences of your experiments? How can you even see them as an experiment? It is all or nothing. It is heaven or hell.

Experimenting with separation

But now comes the even more subtle point here. Because even though the Garden of Eden story is an allegory, is an illustration and should not be taken completely literally, there is some reality to it. In a sense that, as we have explained, in the beginning as a new co-creator, you are in an environment where you are innocently experimenting. You are not exposed to the fallen consciousness or even duality. But as you become more mature, as you expand your sense of self from being a point like, localized, but being a broader sense of self, you will need to experiment with what you can do with free will and what you can do with the mind and therefore, you will need to experiment with the duality consciousness.

Why? As we have explained many times now, because you have two options for exercising free will. You can see yourself as a connected being or as a separate being. And you need to experiment with separation so that you know what it is, because in order to ascend, you must give up experimenting with free will as a separate being and you can only do this consciously. You must know and grasp what separation and duality is, in order to give it up so that you only exercise your free will as a connected being. That is the difference between an ascended master and an unascended being. The ascended master gives up voluntarily and freely the desire to experiment with free will as a separate being, to see itself as a separate being. That is why an ascended master, once it has ascended, cannot fall. That is why a being in heaven cannot fall. An angel in heaven cannot fall if with heaven you mean the ascended realm. That is what was missing from all previous ascended master teachings about fallen angels or fallen beings, the explanation of how an angel in heaven can fall, but it was a being in an unascended sphere.

Defining vs. discovering reality

You need to experiment with the duality consciousness. What is it you do in duality? You are defining what is good and evil, right and wrong, in your own mind, instead of having the Christ mind as your frame of reference. When you see yourself as a connected being, you are not defining what is real and unreal. You are discovering ever-transcending layers of reality but in the separate mind, in duality, you are defining what is real and unreal, what is good and bad, what you want, what you do not want, based on seeing yourself as a separate being.

We can say that there are beings, there are fallen beings, who have gone into the serpentine mind and who are seeking to deceive you. Yes, but did you go into duality and get stuck in duality because of the fallen beings?

Well, you did if you are one of the original inhabitants of the earth or if you are an avatar who came to earth from a natural planet after the fallen beings came here. Then you were exposed to the fallen beings. But now, go back a little bit at what we explained to you. In the first three spheres no being had fallen. What happened was that the beings in those spheres, they also had to experiment with the duality consciousness in order to ascend. And in the fourth sphere, those who fell in the fourth sphere, they fell without being exposed to other fallen beings, beings who had already fallen. So why did the beings in the first three spheres not fall? And why did those in the fourth sphere fall? What I am saying here is, it is very convenient to say: “Oh, I only fell because the fallen beings tricked me.” But that is not the full story and if you think that the fallen beings tricked you into going into duality, how will you free yourself as long as you are on earth where there are fallen beings? How could any of us have ascended from earth? We were all tricked by the fallen beings.

The explanation here is that you need to recognize that the serpentine mind, the fallen consciousness, the duality consciousness, is not something that comes from without. It is an element of your own mind. You can be exposed to it from an external source, yes, but you still have to deal with it in your own mind because you have to experiment with the consciousness that says: “I can define what is real and unreal instead of discovering it. Instead of continuing my process of discovering how the Creator’s creation works, I can go into this state of consciousness where I can experiment with defining how I think the world should work.”

Is it wrong to fall?

This is just part of growth. Those in the first three spheres, they did the same. They also experimented with duality, partly because the spheres were not as dense, but partly because they put more emphasis on remaining connected to the Christ mind. They did not fall. They did not go into duality and get trapped in duality. But in the fourth sphere, some beings became trapped in duality and that is why when the sphere ascended, they fell into the next.

My point here is all of us, all of us who started out as self-aware beings, we all have to experiment with a connected mind and a separate mind. Here comes the next evaluation. Is it wrong for you to go so deeply into separation that you get trapped in it? Is it wrong? The fallen beings who fell in the fourth sphere, was it wrong that they fell? Did they do something wrong?

They just experimented with what you can do with free will and the mind, the conceptual mind. They just experimented. It was not wrong to go into duality. It was not wrong to fall in the fourth sphere, in the fifth, in the sixth. The Christ mind does not contain the concepts of right and wrong, good and evil. They can only exist in duality. Why was it not wrong to go into duality? Because you go into duality by making choices and you can never make a choice that suspends your ability to make a different choice. You can at any moment, no matter how long you have been in duality, you can awaken and decide to start the process of going out of duality by resolving or dissolving one separate self at a time.

There is nothing wrong there, but the fallen beings have reasoned that it is wrong. But they have not acknowledged that they were the one who made the choice. They have projected that it was God and the ascended masters who forced them to fall. Therefore, as long as they will not admit that they are in their present state because of choices they made, and that they can only get out of it by them making choices, they have to keep projecting that they were not wrong. And they want to pull everybody on earth into validating their belief by believing in whatever ideology or religion they define. In order to get people to go into accepting their worldview and to prevent people from challenging it or going out of it, they are using that serpentine mind to project doubt.

Believing in illusion is NOT wrong

You see, for you, here you are. Let’s say you grew up in a Christian religion and you believed that you are a sinner. Now you find the ascended master teachings that we are giving in this dispensation, and you realize this was completely wrong. It was just a lie that you were brought up with. But you actually believed this. Does that mean you were wrong for believing this? You see what I am saying? When you are trapped, and you are not trapped in this anymore, but many Catholics are still trapped, or many Christians are still trapped in this belief that they are sinners. Why will they not reconsider it? Why would they, when they saw these teachings were given, say: “Oh, this is of the devil”? Because they are afraid to admit that they could have been wrong. You have some opening to realizing that perhaps you were brought up with some wrong beliefs. But are you really acknowledging that you were not wrong for having those beliefs?

Have you really acknowledged the teaching we have given now for so many years, that the core of your being is the Conscious You, and that the Conscious You cannot be affected by anything that has happened to you on earth? It is, always has been, always will be, until it reunites with the I AM Presence, pure or neutral awareness. It is like water. You can pound on water with a hammer, and it may make a big splash, but then the water just calms down, and it is again flat. That is the Conscious You. It may make a splash that you are exposed to something on earth, but once you tune in to who you are, it is all untouched. What does that mean? It means the Conscious You could never be wrong. No matter what you have done or have not done on earth, you are not wrong. For that matter, what you have done was not wrong either. It was an experiment that turned out a certain way. You are projecting the contents of your identity, mental, emotional bodies on the Ma-ter light. That is what an experiment is.

If you do not like what comes back from the cosmic mirror, there is only one way to change what comes back. That is to change what you are projecting out. But in order to change what you are projecting out, you have to be willing to look at yourself and say: “Oh, I projected through a perception filter based on an illusion” and you have to be willing to reach for the Christ mind, so you can overcome the illusion, let the self die and be free, go back to being the neutral Conscious You. But how can you do this? Well, first of all, you have to be willing in your outer mind to entertain the possibility that you could have believed in an illusion but then you have to be willing to challenge the serpentine lie that this makes you wrong. Because what does that serpentine lie do? It means you think, but because the serpentine lie is projecting at you, that it is the Christ mind that defines the standard for what is right and wrong and therefore, if you reach for the Christ mind and ask the Christ to expose your illusion, the Christ will see that you were wrong. Better continue to hide from the Christ mind, so you do not have to face this condemnation from the Christ mind. You see what the serpentine mind wants to do? It wants to block you from reaching for the one thing that can get you out of duality, the Christ mind.

Projections of doubt in your mind

How many times have we said there is no standard in the Christ mind? Have you really grasped this? Have you really acknowledged that if there is a doubt in you about this, if you maybe do not believe it, if you argue against it, this comes from separate selves. It does not come from the Christ mind. If you have experienced the Christ mind, you have experienced the reality of this, there is no condemnation in the Christ mind. There is only unconditional love and acceptance. If you have not experienced it, then the serpentine mind has an inroad into your consciousness.

Why have you not experienced it? Because you have not dared to open yourself up to the experience, because you still have this doubt inserted by the serpent, the serpentine mind, the serpentine logic, which will argue with what I am saying here, try and find fault with it, try and say this cannot be so because of so and so and so. If you sense that there is this argumentation in your mind, this projection in your mind, this is the serpentine mind, possibly some fallen beings in the serpentine mind who are seeing themselves as you are their personal project to keep you from attaining the Christ unity. But nevertheless, they can only affect you because you have subconscious selves that believe in this, that are based on this illusion.

Dropping separation and accepting oneness

You see why we talk about a catch-22? The only way out of your current state of mind is to reach for the Christ mind but the serpentine mind is doing everything it can with its subtle logic to prevent you from reaching for the Christ mind, desperately thinking there is another way to be saved, to enter heaven. But there is no other way. There is only one way back to oneness, and that is the One mind, the undivided indivisible mind. How else could you get back to oneness? You just have to drop separation. Oneness is the original reality, the deeper reality, the only reality. Separation is an illusion. You do not have to do anything in the separate mind, through the separate mind, to get back to oneness. You just have to drop separation and accept oneness. But the serpentine mindset, the serpentine logic, will do everything it can think of, and it can think of quite a lot, to prevent you from acknowledging this simple fact.

The Christ mind is not what keeps you out of heaven, the kingdom of God. It is the dualistic mind, the serpentine mind, the separate mind, that keeps you from accepting that you are worthy to be in heaven. You were created worthy. You were not created as a sinner. You were created as a co-creator, as an extension of God’s being. How could an extension of God’s being be unworthy to be in God’s kingdom? But you see, you have to choose to be in the kingdom and in order to make that conscious choice to ascend, you have to experiment with what it means to be outside the kingdom. You need to come to see this, that you just experimented with this. You have experimented for a long time. You have had enough of it and therefore, you do not have to do anything to qualify. You have to stop doing through the separate mind and just accept that you are qualified by who you are. You see how many spiritual people, how many religious people are trapped? They feel they are suffering, they feel they are outside the kingdom, they feel they are separated. But they are separated because of duality. They are not separated in reality, but only in illusion. But they think that from the mindset of duality they need to define a path back to oneness. You are seeking to overcome a problem created by the duality consciousness by using a stairway to heaven defined by the duality consciousness. It cannot be done. Nobody has ever done it and no one ever will.

The power of letting go

This was the overall perspective on the serpents. But there are, of course, many other aspects of the serpentine consciousness that can keep you trapped in various beliefs that prevent you from that final acceptance. And you might say: “Well, if I have been in duality for many lifetimes, and I have been on earth for many lifetimes and exposed to these traumas and I have created all of these subconscious selves, could I just accept right now that I am in the kingdom?” No, you cannot, because you have to resolve those selves and that is why you need to understand other aspects of the serpentine logic and the serpentine mindset, which, of course, we will talk more about in coming dictations. But I wanted to give you this overall view first, because it sort of puts everything else in perspective.

The magic of the teaching we are giving about the subconscious selves is there is nothing you have to do defined by the self in order to overcome the self. You just have to see the illusion and let go of whatever the self defined that you had to do. Once you get this, it is pure magic. The serpents have no defense against this. They cannot trick you once you grasp the power of letting go, of surrendering. But they will, of course, do everything they can to prevent you from getting to that point and that will be our next task, to expose some of this. We cannot expose all of it, because it is almost unlimited, the lies they have come up with. Because one lie leads to the next, and it spreads into several other lies. It is almost like a drop of water that hits the hard surface and splatters into several smaller drops. The lies just keep spawning off each other. But at least once you get a certain understanding of the dynamics of how the duality consciousness and the serpentine consciousness works, you can begin to unravel how you personally have been affected by these lies. For it will, of course, be different for each one of you.

We look forward to giving you more teachings about this, and for now, I thank you for your kind attention and your willingness to endure this rather long discourse. But as you study it and embody it in the time to come, you will find that it will help you approach that moment where you can just accept that you are inherently worthy to be in your Father’s Kingdom.

Back to Becoming Wise to the Serpents

What is your equilibrium based on?

Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Lanto through Kim Michaels, January 3, 2026. This dictation was given at the 2026 New Year’s webinar: Becoming Wise to the Serpents.

I AM the Ascended Master Lanto. The Second Ray of Wisdom, what is the significance of it? Well, let us begin by looking at what we have told you about you being co-creators with God.

A point-like sense of self

Here you are. You originate in a certain sphere. Just for the sake of example, let us take this sphere. You originate in this sphere. You start out with a very localized, we have called it a point-like sense of self. And what are you meant to do? Well, you can say: “What is the you we are talking about?” Your I AM Presence is, as we have explained, a very complex structure with a complex, multi-layered individuality, but it cannot take embodiment in an unascended sphere. Therefore, it sends an extension of itself, the Conscious You.

Does the I AM Presence have a point-like localized sense of self? No, it does not. But it still has a localized sense of self in the sense that it has no experience with the sphere in which it is created. What has a point-like sense of self is the Conscious You. The Conscious You now descends, as we have explained. You take on, in order to embody on earth, you take on the illusion at the 144th level, then at the 143rd and so forth, until the 48th level. You are now a new lifestream here, whether you are one of the original inhabitants or an avatar who descended for the first time. Even as an avatar, you start out with a point-like sense of the Conscious You here on this planet.

Here you are. You have a limited view of the environment you are in. You are not, so to speak, completely thrust into the environment because you are born as a baby and you grow up in a certain environment. And as you grow up, you sort of get your bearings. You learn what kind of environment you are in from your family to your physical environment, your society, and you get a certain experience, a certain knowledge, a certain understanding of what you can and cannot do in that environment.

But still, there comes a point where you, as an individual self-aware being, have to start experimenting with your co-creative abilities. Now, this may just be that you do something in your particular environment. It could be at school. It could be on the playground. It could be for some people when they get older, when you start approaching adulthood. But at some point, you have to dare to do something. But you can only do something based on the limited awareness you have. This is all you can do as a new co-creator.

A journey to Creator consciousness

Is there anything wrong with this? No, absolutely not. That is the whole point! As we have explained many times, the universe with the seven spheres is basically an educational institution designed to educate other Creators. To take self-aware extensions of the Creator, have them start out in a certain environment. Have them transcend the sense of self they start out with until they can ascend to the spiritual realm. Continue their journey until they reach the Creator consciousness. This is the entire purpose.

Why do you go through this process of starting with this localized sense of self and gradually expanding? Because how can you be a Creator? Do you think that our Creator, who created this world of form that we are in, could predict everything that was going to happen in this world of form? Do you think that the Creator knew from the beginning everything that was going to happen? Nay. How could it when it created self-aware extensions of itself and gave them free will? Look what the Buddha has told you. The interdependent originations. The Creator knows that everything it creates is created out of its own being, out of the One mind, the Christ mind. And therefore, everything is interdependent.

Interdependent originations

What does that mean? It means that everything will be affected by the choices made by all self-aware beings. And given that free will is as free as people’s consciousness, how can free will be predicted? Now, this may seem like a contradiction when I tell you why you need to start out with a localized sense of self and work your way up. It is because by working your way up in this world of form, you gain direct experience from the lowest level to the highest level of how to deal with the unfoldment of a world of form. But you see, if your Creator started in another world of form, worked its way up to the Creator consciousness, and therefore, has all this experience from another world of form, should not your Creator be able to predict everything that is going to happen? As I said: “No, because of free will.”

But what the Creator can do is it has the experience of how to respond as its world of form unfolds. How to respond to new conditions so that the world of form not only does not self-destruct but follows the vision that your Creator had when it set out to create this world of form. We can say that the Creator has an overall vision of where its world of form is going. But as the world unfolds, due to the free-will choices of all the self-aware extensions of the Creator, the Creator is constantly reacting and responding to this in order to have local conditions, especially in the unascended spheres, conform to, adapt to, the overall vision of the Creator. And of course, also to prevent an entire sphere from self-destructing, for example.

You see what I have just told you here would be considered blasphemy by most of the religions on earth. Why? Because they have this view that God, however they define it and name it, must be perfect, must be all-knowing, all-powerful. But as we have said before If the Creator was all-powerful, why would it give us, who are extensions of the Creator, free will? If it was all-knowing, why would it give us free will? How can it predict what choices we are going to make? For you to understand what the Second Ray really is about, you need to understand this, you need to grasp this, that the Creator has not created a perfect creation where everything is predefined. The Creator has created an experimental environment. What drives the unfoldment of an unascended sphere—and even the ascended spheres, but in a different way—is experimentation.

Experimentation in exercising your co-creative abilities

As I said: “You start out as a new being here on earth with a localized sense of awareness, with whatever you received as you were growing up, and you are meant to experiment.” But what does that really mean? Well, it means that you cannot do anything wrong. Your choices are limited based on your sense of awareness—if it is your first embodiment, for example—and the impressions you received as you were growing up in your particular environment. There may be many choices you could make, but based on your level of consciousness— whether you are at the 48th level, for example—and your environment, there are only certain choices you can see. But within the choices you can see, there are no wrong choices. Why? Because the purpose of life on earth is not, N-O-T, not to produce a specific physical result. The purpose of life is your growth in consciousness.

Making a choice

How can you grow in awareness? By exercising your co-creative abilities. And how do you exercise your co-creative abilities? Well, when you are a new lifestream, you start with the First Ray. At some point, you have to dare to exercise whatever power you can see yourself as having in your particular environment. You make a choice. You do something. And since this might be the first time on earth you are exercising power, well, is it necessarily going to be the perfect choice or the highest possible choice? Of course not. But that is not the point. The point is you are making a choice and you are getting a feedback on your choice. It may very well be physical feedback. It may be the reactions of other people. It may be an inner reaction in yourself, where you find yourself having an emotional reaction to the outcome or the lack of outcome of your effort. But you are sending something out. And the material universe, the reality simulator of earth, is sending something back to you.

Evaluating feedback

What are you meant to do? You are meant to evaluate what comes back by using the Second Ray. It has been called the Ray of Wisdom, but it could be described in many other ways. It is really just a way of evaluating the feedback you get from the material world and deciding: “Was this what I wanted? Was this what I envisioned? Do I want to repeat what I did? Do I want to get more of this feedback?” If yes, you keep doing the same thing. You might do it more powerfully. You might do it in a slightly different way. But you are essentially continuing to use power the same way you did in your first choice.

But if you come to a point where you feel like: “This is not really what I wanted, I do not really want more of this. I want more than this” then, you use the Second Ray to evaluate: “How might I get a different response back from my co-creative efforts?”

You see, it is a constant two-way process that you are meant to engage in. Naturally, you will also, as you grow, use the other five rays. But that is not my topic here. My topic is to show you that the first stage of your co-creative experimentation is to simply use power, as you can see it. But then, the second phase is to use the Second Ray of Wisdom to evaluate what you are getting back from the cosmic mirror as a result of you exercising power. And the only consideration here really is: “Do I want more of this? Do I want more than this?”

Now, how are you using the Second Ray of Wisdom? Well, as we have explained many times, you start your experimentation here on earth at the 48th level. And at the 48th level, you have an intuitive connection to something outside your own mind. You may not clearly see what that is. In fact, you will not at the 48th level, but you have some sense. And if you use that intuitive connection, that is how you tune in to the Second Ray and get, not the ultimate feedback on your co-creative efforts, but you get some feedback. If you say, for example, you want more than what came back, you get some intuitive sense of how you can change what you direct out and get something else back. Again, this will not be the perfect intuitive insight you get. It will simply give you a different feedback so you get another experience. And by gradually experimenting, having more and more experiences, you eventually build some sense of how you exercise power in a way that gives you more of the results you want than the results you do not want.

2025: a year of experimentation with power

Now, you can say—when you take the teaching we have given about the 144 levels—you can say that as you experiment at the 48th level of consciousness and use the Second Ray, you will go to the 49th level. And then, as you keep experimenting, you can eventually grow to higher levels of consciousness, start using the other rays. But my point for this long explanation is that this gives you an understanding of the 12-year cycle that we have initiated. 2025 was dominated by the First Ray. It was, in a sense, a year of experimentation with the exercise of power.

You can look at what happened during this past year, the most obvious example being Donald Trump in the United States, who was sworn in as president on the 20th of January. And he has, if you look at it neutrally, experimented with the power of the presidency. And he has done it in a way that no other president has done before. He has tested the limits of his constitutionally appointed power, what he could do, what he could get away with, what he could not get away with. He has continued throughout this year to experiment. There has been some evaluation in his mind, some adaptation, like first imposing tariffs, then drawing back, not imposing tariffs, delaying them, going back and forth like this. But if you see, look at his psychology personally, there has been very little evaluation.

It has been more testing the limits of what he can get away with. And if you look at the reaction to him, both internationally, but especially in the United States, including the Republican Party, the Democratic Party, the press and media, you can see that most people have been sort of stunned, taken aback. Because he has done things that no other president has done and the American nation has not really known how to deal with it. Nor has, for that matter, internationally nations known how to deal with this. In a sense, you could say that what Trump has had during this year has been a free rein to experiment with power. And as I said: “You are meant to experiment and there is nothing wrong with it.” However, this goes when you are a new lifestream.

As you become a more experienced lifestream—which, of course, most people are on earth and including Donald Trump—then, the question now becomes, not whether it is wrong or not wrong, but: what are the consequences? And obviously, when you are an individual person exercising power that affects mostly your own life, the consequences are somewhat limited. When you are president of the United States, which is a big, powerful nation in the world, the consequences are, of course, more widespread. But still, you can say: “There is not anything wrong with what Trump has done. He has just experimented with the power of the presidency: What can you do? What can you not do?”

And because last year was the year dominated by the First Ray, very few people have gone beyond responding to his use of power with the First Ray. There was an exercise of power based on the First Ray. There was a response to the exercise of power based on the First Ray. And when you respond to the exercise of power based on the First Ray of Power, it is a different evaluation of the use of power, which is why many people have not really known how to react to this.

You can see in the United States that many people would have preferred that Trump had not done certain things. There are many people who have said: “Well, we heard him say he would deport the immigrants, but we thought he would only deport criminals, not people who are integrated in our community and not our neighbors.” And many other examples like this. There was a certain expectation that even though he had the power of the presidency, he would exercise it in a way that people were familiar with. And Trump has gone beyond this. People have not known how to react to this. Because when you are reacting to the use of the First Ray of Power based on the First Ray, how can you say that the exercise of power is wrong? It is just an exercise of power. It is really just an experiment. Therefore, you could look at Trump’s presidency during 2025 and say it has just been one big, big experiment.

The shift in 2026

I know, of course, that his experiments have had consequences. But I am trying to show you here why the reaction to Trump has been the way it was in 2025, because this leads up to you being able to understand what will shift in 2026. And what will shift is that now everybody will begin to evaluate Trump’s use of power—not everybody, but most people—through the Second Ray of Wisdom. And that is a fundamental shift. And you will see this starting already now with his latest exercise of power in Venezuela. And you will see that the reaction this year will be different not only to Trump but to the abuse of power in general, including Putin and Ukraine and including China and Taiwan and other issues.

What you will see is that in 2025, many people were sort of stunned by the use of power, not only from Trump but other leaders. But that this will shift in 2026. People will suddenly wake up, so to speak, from this daze, this almost hypnotic state that some have been in. And it will be very difficult for them to ignore the consequences of the abuse of power. What will happen in 2026 is that people in general and certainly the more aware people in society will begin to look at Trump’s exercise of power, Putin’s exercise of power, Xi Jinping’s exercise of power through the Second Ray of Wisdom. And suddenly they will not be able to ignore the consequences. And they will not be able to ignore the question which they have been able to dodge last year: “Do we want more of this or do we want something better than this?”

And the real question that will begin to emerge is: “What is the trend?” When you look at, for example, Trump’s use of power and you see he repeats a certain pattern, you can project there is a trend. And where is it going to end up? Where is it going to go? What are the consequences if you keep doing more of the same thing? If you keep exercising power in a more and more unbalanced manner. If you keep pushing harder and harder. If you, for example, keep pushing harder and harder with tariffs, because you believe this will solve all of America’s economic issues, what will then be the consequences?

The evaluation and adaptation phase

You can say that Donald Trump got a kind of a free rein for this last year where he was allowed to experiment. The question now becomes for him personally: Will he be willing to use the Second Ray of Wisdom to evaluate the outcomes of his experiments so far and to look at the trends? Will it actually solve a problem that you keep pushing harder and harder in the same direction? The question for him personally is: Will he be willing to evaluate the results of his exercise of power and look at those results and adapt his exercise of power in 2026 based on this evaluation? Not only his personal one but also from his advisors, from the media, from the people and so forth.

Will he be willing to evaluate and adjust his exercise of power based on the evaluation? As I said there has been some level of evaluation during this past year, but there will need to be much more next year. Because if he does not make this evaluation, there is only one outcome. He will become more and more extreme in his exercise of power and the consequences will become more and more obvious. And since most people will shift into the Second Ray of Wisdom, he will not be able to hide them.

The same thing will happen with Putin. He has also had, in a sense, a certain free reign since 2022, when the invasion of Ukraine started, because the Russian people have not been willing to really evaluate. What you saw in 2025 is that the Russian armed forces kept pushing harder and harder and harder. More attacks on civilians, more attacks on infrastructure, more attacks at the front. Never mind how many soldiers were killed. Never mind that you sent crippled, wounded soldiers to the front to be mowed down by machine guns. Never mind the effect on the economy, because you had to keep going in that direction so you could win on the battlefield.

And during 2025, again, the Russian people were sort of stunned by the exercise of power. But this will shift even for the Russian people in 2026. How much this will be seen publicly is, of course, a difficult question because we know how difficult it is for the Russian people to express themselves. But still, even internationally, there will be a different evaluation where it will become much more clear that the consequences of the war for the Russian people and for the Russian economy are much more severe than even Putin realizes. The question is, will he be willing to evaluate how he has exercised power so far and adapt? And if not, well, he can only continue to push harder and harder until something breaks.

Breaking an established equilibrium

You see, there is, in every situation, there is a certain equilibrium. It shifts all the time, but there is a certain equilibrium. You take the United States. So far, every president seen in modern times has exercised his power largely within the confines defined in the Constitution. Trump was really the first president to, in a very obvious way, go beyond that and push the boundaries for how much power the president has. You can say that when Trump was sworn in, there was a certain equilibrium in the United States based on previous presidents, what was expected of a president. And Trump broke that equilibrium, but it has not caught up with him yet because, as I said, many people were stunned by him going beyond the equilibrium.

Likewise, in Russia, there was a certain equilibrium in the Russian people which Putin broke when he invaded Ukraine. And he has continued to push it harder and harder. But in 2026, this will shift so that it will be more clearly seen how this is an abuse of power: “This has gone beyond the equilibrium of what we actually can accept for our nations”. And if the leaders do not adapt to this, the support from the people will go down. But not only that, you see, when I am talking about equilibrium, you need to understand something about this.

Take the United States again. There are still members of the Republican Party, Republican voters, who voted for Trump because they have voted Republican their entire lives. If Mickey Mouse had been nominated as the presidential candidate for the Republican Party, they would have voted for him because they always vote Republican. They have a certain equilibrium of what it means to be a Republican. And Trump has gone beyond that for most Republicans, but many have not acknowledged it yet because the equilibrium has a certain ability to stretch.

It is like you take a glass of water, you fill it up to the brim, and then you keep pouring very slowly water into it. And the water starts bulging beyond the rim of the glass. There is actually more water in the glass than it can hold, but because of the surface tension, it does not run over. But there comes a point where that last drop causes the water to run over. And it is the same thing with a leader exercising power. He can exercise power for a while. Like, for example, you have seen Putin exercise the power of the Ukraine war without a breakdown in the Russian economy. You have seen Trump with his trade war without causing an obvious breakdown, such as a crash in the stock market.

But if leaders keep pushing because they will not evaluate the results of their use of power and they will not adapt to reality, the feedback they are getting, then something will break. As Mother Mary said whatever breaks in 2026 is not really that important. But a prediction that can be made with a very high degree of probability is that things will begin to break down. Any unbalanced use of power will cause things to break down. And this we are saying, not to give some dire prophecy, but we are saying it so that you who are the spiritual people can realize this is simply what needs to happen so that people can receive these shocks, these hard knocks from the School of Hard Knocks that causes them to wake up and say: “This is enough!”

Making inequality and elitism obvious

In the United States, one of the main lessons that people need to learn right now is that United States is not a country that lives up to its own constitution. It is not a government of the people, by the people, for the people. It is a government of the elite, by the elite, for the elite. And Trump out-pictures that more clearly than any other president, even though all presidents for a long time have been affected by this, because you cannot get elected unless you have the backing of the super-rich. But this is what the American people need to learn over these next few years. And Trump has already taken major steps to make this so obvious.

Is there anyone in his administration who is not a millionaire or billionaire? Has there ever been an administration that has such an influence from billionaires? Whatever hard knocks come with the U.S. economy—the stock market crash, the selling off of government bonds, the value of the dollar, American industries and companies closing down, farmers going bankrupt, whatever may come there, it is a matter of how hard do the knocks have to become before people wake up, use the wisdom of the Second Ray to evaluate the exercise of power from Trump and say: “Stop! Stop! This is not what we want for the future of our country. We do not want an elitist country.”

You see what I am saying? It is not a matter of whether you have a Republican or Democratic president. It is a matter of do you have a president who does what the president is meant to do according to the Constitution, being the president for all people, not for a small elite? The same essentially is the question in Russia and in China and in many other countries. What is really behind Putin’s government? It is the oligarchy, that there is a small elite that has all the power and all the privileges. And the Russian people are just the slaves of this elite, essentially. It is a recreation of the situation with the Tsars, where the Tsars and the noble class had all power over the people. They were serfs. Well, the Russian people are serfs today. Some of them have more money, but they are still serfs. Is this what you want to continue or do you want a government that recognizes the rights of the people?

What Putin did by invading Ukraine, was that he set in motion a process that will expose this inequality in Russian society more than it has ever been done before. The question is, how many people will see this, will use the wisdom of the Second Ray in 2026 to speak out about this? Or will it have to be so severe that something breaks? The stock market could crash. The banking system could fail. The ruble is already almost worthless. The military could break down. The state finances could fall apart, like they did in 1999. All of these things.

The same in China. The government has again created an unequal system with a small elite that has control of both the government and the financial system. And they claim to still be a communist system that is the worker’s paradise. And again, most Chinese are the slaves of an elite. What will have to break in China this coming year? Will they start some military incursion against Taiwan? Or will it be another real estate crisis, a banking crisis, companies going bankrupt right and left? What will it be? Something will break in 2026.

Avoiding panic in 2026

Now, I may sound serious here because it is a serious topic that unfortunately will affect all people on earth, basically. But I am trying to forewarn you so that you who are the spiritual people can make the transition in your minds where you do not evaluate these events where power, the exercise of power, breaks something through the First Ray of Power, but through the Second Ray of Wisdom. You can see that this is simply what is necessary for us to more quickly move towards the Golden Age. Whatever has happened in 2025 will ultimately bring the planet closer to Saint Germain’s Golden Age. Whatever will happen in 2026 will ultimately bring the planet closer to Saint Germain’s Golden Age. If you can make the shift, tune in to the Second Ray and see this, you can avoid being disturbed, being depressed. You can avoid panicking in 2026. And that is, of course, what we would like to see for all of you who are students, for all spiritual people, all of the more aware people on the planet.

Because, as we said last year the most important point during these 12 years is to not give in to the projections from the dark forces that earth is in a negative spiral, everything is going bad, nothing can stop it.

The fall of the power elite

Earth is in an upward spiral. But you see, you may have a river that is frozen in winter and the ice is totally smooth. And then, what happens in the spring? The snow melts, the ice starts melting, becoming soft, and sooner or later, something breaks in the ice. And now, there are big flakes of ice being forced up and it all looks chaotic. The smooth ice is no longer smooth. It is all chaotic. And it breaks up and there is a big rumbling. And suddenly, it starts moving downstream. That is what you are seeing.

The hold that the power elite, worldwide, has had on earth is beginning to soften. And it will, in the coming years, begin to break up. And as it does, people whose equilibrium was based on that power structure will be disturbed. The smooth ice that gave them a sense of security will buckle. But if you see that this is a sign of spring, why would you be disturbed by something you know is temporary and leads to the point where the River of Life can again begin to flow? The River of Life that has been frozen in many societies, because the power elite has had this hold on the power and the economic system, taken it away from the people.

You have the neoliberal dream or slogan that the rising tide lifts all boats. But in the coming years, the rising tide will capsize all of the big yachts, whereas the small boats will survive. Why? Because they are more flexible. They can flow with the current, move with the waves. Whereas the big yachts have become so unwieldy, they cannot steer. They cannot turn, they cannot adapt, so they must crash against the rocks. I am not here making specific predictions. I am not saying that the stock markets worldwide will crash.

I am only saying it is a likely occurrence, because it is not likely that those in the power elite will be willing to use the Second Ray to evaluate where is our society going? Is it going the same way as the feudal societies of the Middle Ages, as the Tsars of Russia, as the big industrialists in the 1800s, as the Roman Empire, the Catholic church? Is it all going the same way because we have created this colossus that will topple under its own weight? And therefore, it is likely, as I said, that those who seek to maintain their equilibrium by exercising power will become so unbalanced in their exercise of power that something will break that shatters the equilibrium.

If you look at it historically, the most dramatic events in history were brought about in empires that thought they would last forever. And if you again look at history, you will see that even though this had some consequences for the people, in the long run, it brought about an upward movement.

Was the fall of the Roman Empire really a tragedy for the people of the world? Was the fall of Communism a tragedy on a worldwide scale? Was it even a tragedy for the Russian people? Or was it an opportunity? You may say: ”Have people taken advantage of these opportunities?” Well, but according to the law of free will, the opportunities were still given. And even when people do not take advantage of an opportunity, they still have to deal with that in their minds. And this, when they become open to the Second Ray of Wisdom, will bring both the people, societies and the planet forward.

Shifting your equilibrium

If there is one overall theme for this coming year, it will be equilibriums will be disturbed. Look at yourself. What is your equilibrium based on? Is it based on the things of this world? Is it based on the power structure of the financial elite? Is your retirement depending on the stock market? Or is your equilibrium based on something beyond this world? Your I AM Presence, your connection to the ascended masters. If you want to make it easier for yourself to navigate 2026, then shift your sense of equilibrium away from the things of this world towards the things of the spirit. Many of you have done so. Some of you have not. Many of you have not done it as much as you could do. But basically, you want to make yourself independent of the power elites of this world, so that when their equilibrium is disturbed, yours will not be disturbed.

We have, of course, more to say about the Second Ray and how you can use the Second Ray. Perhaps what I have given you here seems like a very somber message. But is it? Is it really a negative downward message that the ice is about to break up and the river will start flowing again? Or is it really a positive message that shows you that winter will not last forever? The winter that the fallen beings and the power elites have created for the people.

In this coming year, be willing to tune in to the Second Ray and ask yourself: ”What is my equilibrium, my personal equilibrium based on?” I am not talking about outer things so much as I am talking about your state of mind. What is your inner peace based on? How dependent is it upon outer things? How dependent is it upon other people? How dependent is it upon something beyond the material world? Or rather, how independent is it of the world? Because you can only become independent of the world by tuning in to the spirit. Really, what is happening in these 12 years is that people are, so to speak, being forced to face the choice. Will they shift their equilibrium from the material to the spiritual? Or will they become severely disturbed by what happens in the material? That is the essential question. To be spiritual or not to be spiritual?

Back to Becoming Wise to the Serpents

Understanding that understanding is not everything

Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Mother Mary through Kim Michaels, January 3, 2026. This dictation was given at the 2026 New Year’s webinar: Becoming Wise to the Serpents.

I AM the Ascended Master Mother Mary, and it is my great joy to welcome you to this New Year’s Webinar 2026. Let us begin by taking a look at the year that just passed, 2025.

2025—Year of Power

I know that some of you have found it a difficult year, others have found it as most other years. What is the difference? What is it that makes up your experience of a particular year? Well, it is of course always something in your psychology, but specifically for 2025 it will be, it will have been something about power, the First Ray of Power. If there were things you had not quite resolved, then this would make 2025 a difficult year to deal with, because as we explained at the beginning of last year, it was a year where you saw the expression of power in an unbalanced way.

For some of you, many of you in fact, it has not been that you have a tendency to express power in an unbalanced way, but that you have a tendency to look at power being expressed in an unbalanced way and have a reaction to this. Now, I am in no way blaming you for this. It is a normal reaction on a planet like earth where you see power being expressed in so many unbalanced ways. However, as we have explained many times before, this is an unnatural planet where there are many imbalances. There are imbalances of all seven rays. It is not realistic to expect that power should always be expressed in a balanced way on earth. And as we said at the beginning of last year, it is especially not realistic to expect it in the year 2025, which marks the first year of this 12-year cycle.

If you have found this to be a difficult year, if you have found, for example, that you reacted to the unbalanced expressions of power wherever you particularly noticed them, then you can benefit from taking a look at this. What is it you have not accepted in our teachings about an unnatural planet and about the outplaying of free will? You see, as we have expressed many times, the entire purpose of earth is the growth in consciousness of the beings embodying on this planet. Earth is currently an unnatural planet where most people are in the School of Hard Knocks. How will people learn to use power in a balanced way? Well, part of it is that they must see certain leaders express power in an unbalanced manner so that they themselves can come to the inner resolution of deciding: “We have had enough of this unbalanced use of power, we want a more balanced society.” This is essentially the lesson that humankind has been facing since the fallen beings were allowed to embody on earth because they have, from the moment they came here, used and expressed power in an unbalanced way.

The false wisdom created on earth

We have, of course, explained why that was necessary to turn around the downward spiral that humankind was in because of conformity. We are not talking about a balanced society where everybody agrees, everybody believes the same, everybody accepts the same. We are talking about a balanced society where there is diversity because diversity is not seen as a threat to the peace of mind of the people in the society. You can look at society in various ways, but one of the ways you can look at it is, do the members of that society have peace of mind? And you can go and say the original, or rather not the original, but the societies were found here before the fallen beings came, many people had a certain peace of mind because nothing really challenged their worldview. They had adopted a certain worldview, everybody in society pretty much shared it, and therefore, they had a certain peace of mind. But it was not truly an inner peace of mind.

Why not? Because they did not have the wisdom of the Mother. It was a society, a worldview based on the false wisdom created on earth. And what do I mean with the false wisdom? I mean the wisdom that looks at conditions as they currently are on earth and projects based on what you see on earth, how the universe as an entirety works. Not only the physical universe, but the spiritual universe. This is, as we have said before, when people fell into the duality consciousness, they started creating gods in their own image and after their own likeness. This is the unbalanced human wisdom. Why is it unbalanced? Why is it disconnected from reality? Because what have we explained? You are co-creators. You have co-creative abilities. That means you can project your mental images upon the Ma-ter light, and to some degree the Ma-ter light will conform to those images, it will take on the form of the images in the collective mind of humankind but that conformity on earth does not change the reality of how the entire universe works.

It is going back to this belief held by many even up through the Middle Ages, that the earth was the center of the universe. But as you know today from these images from the space telescopes, the universe is incredibly large and to believe that earth, this little speck of dust, is the center of the universe is not realistic. But you see, because the Ma-ter light takes on the images projected upon it by humankind, people can look at the matter realm and they can conclude that what they see in the matter realm can tell them something about how the universe works. This is essentially what materialistic science has been trying to do now for centuries. Have they solved all of the questions, all of the enigmas of how the universe works? No, they have not. Why not? Because it can never be done by taking that approach, you see?

Co-creating the downward spiral on earth

What is it that happens here? What happens is simply this. You are a co-creator. You co-create through the mind. You have, as we have explained many times, two options. You can see yourself as connected to something outside your own mind, your higher self, the ascended masters, the Christ mind. Or you can go into separation and duality, where you use the duality consciousness to build a false, unrealistic worldview, seeing yourself as a separate being. When an entire planet, when the majority of the beings on the planet go into separation, they now start projecting images based on the illusions of separation upon the Ma-ter light. The Ma-ter light will to some degree take on these images, for example, by densifying matter so that the lifespan becomes shorter, the body is exposed to disease, making a physical living becomes harder, you have to work at the sweat of your brow instead of picking fruits off the trees, metaphorically speaking. And then, when you are in separation, listen carefully my beloved, when you are in separation, you forget that you are a co-creator. You simply forget that these conditions that you now see were created by you collectively.

Humankind, after they went into separation, forgot that the conditions they saw manifest physically on earth were co-created by them. And therefore, they now started, after time had passed and generations had passed, they now started looking at conditions on earth and believing that this was what God had created and therefore, God had created a limited planet with limited resources and right there, you have the beginning of suffering on earth. You are suffering because there are limited resources. But you believe you can do nothing about this because God has mandated that this is how the world is. What do you then do? Well, by projecting this mental image of lack and limitation upon the Ma-ter light, you are intensifying the lack, are you not? You are densifying matter. The more dense the matter, the more difficult it is to work out a physical living. The shorter the lifespan, the more diseases, the more natural disasters, all of these limitations. But you do not see how you can do anything about it because you think this is how the world is.

In these societies we are talking about before the fallen beings came here, they believed that God had created it that way. They were not open to materialism at the time. But materialism is essentially the same. This is how nature is. This is how the laws of nature are. They can be no other way. They certainly have no connection between our minds and the physical conditions we are facing. You see, this is the essence of the conditions you found on earth before the fallen beings were allowed to embody here. The people on earth saw no connection between the physical material conditions they were facing and their own minds. This is what creates the downward spiral. The more they see it as inevitable that the world is limited, the more dense matter becomes because this is the images they are projecting upon the Ma-ter light. The spiral just keeps spiraling downwards. So here comes the fallen beings that we are allowing to embody on earth, and what do they immediately do?

Breaking up conformity

Well, first of all, they challenge the conformity, the conformist mindset. They are coming out with all kinds of conflicting theories about the origin of the earth and the god they were worshipping at the time. They claimed there were other gods that were stronger than this god and so forth. But really what the fallen beings did was also, they started hoarding power and resources to themselves. You see, the societies that were there before, they were very egalitarian in the sense that resources were distributed evenly among all people. This of course is a society that fallen beings have little patience for because they always want to set themselves up in privileged positions. They quickly started hoarding resources and power to themselves and therefore, they broke up the conformity, the egalitarian societies and therefore, slowly slowed down the downward spiral. Now, this was not just the fallen beings who did this, it was also the fact that many avatars embodied to hold a spiritual balance.

But my point is, even though the earth was in a downward spiral, the fallen beings broke it up because they wanted to hoard resources, power, privilege to themselves. They also challenged the worldview that the people had at the time because they always think they know better than anybody else. Various fallen beings attempted to set themselves up as the leaders who could define a worldview. All of a sudden you now had, instead of a planet that had a one worldview, you now had the emergence of different areas, different groupings that had conflicting worldviews. As we have explained with the duality consciousness, of course, the fallen beings used duality. One fallen being takes one dualistic polarity, another fallen being takes another one and there you have capitalism, communism, this and that, dualistic polarity. This is what started happening there and the uniform societies were broken up.

Longing back to uniformity

Now you see, the misunderstanding that is still hanging over earth as a black cloud is that uniformity is the only way to solve humankind’s problems. You see, there are people on earth still who have no conscious memory, but a certain longing back to this society that was there before the fallen beings came. Now as we said, this society would have destroyed the entire planet but the people, of course, did not acknowledge this. Here you see people who are longing back to this egalitarian uniform society, and they become trapped by fallen beings who are using power in an unbalanced way and who are using the false wisdom and so they blindly follow these fallen beings. And what are the fallen beings doing? Well, they are first of all abusing power, seeking to set themselves up as the undisputed leader. Then they are using wisdom in an unbalanced way by saying: “I am the only one who knows what is true and false, right and wrong, real and unreal. My worldview is the ultimate worldview.”

Of course, the fallen being who does this, it is all centered around that being, him or her, in most cases a him, but in some cases also a her and so now you are again in [the mindset] earth is the center of the universe or rather, this fallen being is the center of the universe. And the promise made by the fallen being is: “If you all follow me, and if you help eradicate those who will not follow me, then we will come back to this Edenic state where we have a uniform egalitarian society and you are all going to feel that you are on top of the world. You will get rich, you will feel powerful, you will be respected by the world, you will be saving the world,” whatever it may be that they promise.

Seeing diversity as a problem

You see that still a large group of the original inhabitants of the earth are susceptible to this claim that diversity is the problem because diversity is the source of conflict and therefore, eradicating diversity, making everyone follow the same religion, believe in the same political leader or the same political party, that is the way to overcome all problems. And unfortunately, there are even avatars who are caught up in this mentality because on a natural planet you do not have the dualistic conflicts and that means that if an avatar has not fathomed consciously what duality is, it might also believe that uniformity and conformity is the way to create an ideal society. That is why even avatars can come to believe in this claim of a strong man that can solve all problems.

In other words, what I am saying here is this, there is a belief that diversity is the source of conflict held by many among the original inhabitants but also some avatars. What is the problem with this belief? Well, if you are an ascended master student, you have heard about this concept that we have talked about a few times called the seven spiritual rays. You have heard that planet earth was created by the seven Elohim, each Elohim representing a specific spiritual ray. The seven spiritual rays are an existential, an essential, a basic diversification. You could not create the earth or any planet from just one ray. You cannot create a planet from just one spiritual ray. You must use all seven. It cannot be done with one ray but essentially this conformist anti-diversification mindset is based on an unwritten assumption that it could be done, because in order to eradicate diversity you would have to eradicate the other six rays and just have one ray be left and try to create a planet based on that ray or a society based on that ray.

Balancing all seven rays through One mind

You could attempt to create a society based entirely on the expression of power, a society that was entirely dedicated to wisdom, one that was completely dedicated to love, one that was focused on purity, one that focused on vision, one that focused on peace, one that focused on freedom. But each of these societies would be so unbalanced that they could not be sustained over time even if they could be created, which they could not. And why would you want to create a society based on one spiritual ray when there are seven? Of course, this you cannot see from the duality consciousness. Why can you not see this? Because you do not have a conscious recognition of the one unifying mind, the Christ mind, the Buddha Nature. The seven spiritual rays are not different. They are different expressions of the One mind, diversified expressions of the One mind and when you have a connection to the One mind, you do not see the diversification of the seven rays as differences that create conflict. You see them as complementing each other. And you see that nothing could be created without using them all in a balanced manner.

Certainly, there can be times where one ray is stronger, for example, in a particular society or a particular branch of society than the others. But the others must be there to balance because only that which is balanced can be sustained over time and can grow. You could say that balance is the most important consideration because only when there is balance can a society be sustained over time and only when there is balance between the seven rays can it transcend itself and grow in an upward spiral. When there is not balance between the seven rays, the society will enter a downward spiral. Societies were unbalanced before the fallen beings came here, the fallen beings increased that imbalance, but they still broke up the conformity, allowing the avatars and the ascended masters to pull the planet into an upward spiral.

It was a very slow process because the downward spiral first had to be stopped and then very slowly the upward spiral started moving, but it has accelerated over time, especially during the Piscean Age and it can accelerate even faster in the Aquarian Age. But this can only be achieved through balance because when you have balance, the balance of the Christ mind, the One mind, the undivided, the indivisible mind, you can look at diversity without seeing it as a threat, but seeing it as a source of creativity and progress.

The conformist mindset of the Catholic church

Look at history. Look at, as we have talked about before, the feudal societies of medieval Europe. Here you have a country, take a small country in Europe, does not matter which one, pick one that had the feudal system. It had a limited amount of land. The primary resource for securing people’s survival was agricultural land, where you could grow food. You had a certain amount of land. You had a specific agricultural technology and knowledge that allowed you to grow a certain amount of crops for each unit of land, a very closed system. What could sustain such a society? Well, nothing. It was sustained for a certain amount of time, yes, but you also saw that there was very little progress, very little innovation in these societies. What you eventually saw was that through the very slow progression of knowledge, more children survived, adults lived longer, some diseases were prevented, and the population grew. And when the population grew beyond a certain level, the land could not produce enough food for all of the people and that was what broke up the feudal system, because when people are faced with starvation or rebellion against the common order, well, they are more likely to rebel than to simply sit around and starve to death.T here was various upheavals. There was immigration to, first of all, America and so forth.

But my point is this, you look at this very stagnant society and you can see that it was not sustainable over time. But what could change it? Only innovation. Why was there no innovation? Because everybody or most people had this very conformist mindset that was programmed into them by the Catholic church, holding society in a certain very limited worldview. Why was this? Well, because the Catholic church was, from its inception, an expression of the first ray of power in a very unbalanced way. It was an attempt to create a society that was conformist. Everybody accepted what the Catholic church said was doctrine, the worldview: “This is how the world was created and how it functioned.” And it was inevitable that there were some people that were the leaders and the elite, and most people were the slaves of the elite. Difficult to find in the words of Jesus, but nevertheless, since nobody in Catholic societies could read the words of Jesus themselves, the Catholic church had a monopoly.

Diversity as a source of creativity and progress

My point here is, you had created a closed system. It was not sustainable. What could bring society to a more sustainable level? Only diversification. New ideas, new thoughts, a new worldview, new inventions. What brought forth these ideas? Individual human beings who were attuned to the ascended masters and who received one idea here, one idea there, and gradually, very slowly, the Catholic worldview began to be challenged by what is usually called the early scientists, although they would not have seen themselves as materialistic scientists as people see themselves today. They were very much spiritual scientists. You can see that what drives progress is diversity. What drives progress is diversity because diversity comes from the seven rays. What drives diversity? New ideas. Where do new ideas come from? The ascended realm.

Listen carefully, my beloved. I am giving you an essential insight. I know many of you have seen it, but I am speaking into the collective consciousness as well and most people, even most spiritual people on earth, have not grasped this. What did I say earlier? What was the situation on earth before the fallen beings were allowed to come here? They had the false wisdom that comes from observing the conditions in the material universe and using current conditions to make conclusions about where the world came from, how it was created and how it functions. But you see, the current conditions were co-created by humankind based on the illusion that they are separate beings. Therefore, current conditions on earth were temporarily allowed to be out of touch with the reality of how the universe works so that free will could outplay itself.

A separate limited world with limited resources

Do you see why this is false wisdom? Humankind is co-creating conditions that are out of touch with the reality of how the universe works, but now they forget this, they look at the conditions they have co-created and then they make the grand conclusion that this is how the universe actually works. God has really created a limited world with limited resources because the physical realm is not a projection from consciousness. It exists independently of consciousness. This is the essence of the false wisdom. The material realm exists independently of the consciousness of human beings and of the consciousness of beings who are beyond the human level. Perhaps there are not even any beings beyond that level as if the intelligence you see on earth would be the highest intelligence in the universe.

How then would the universe have been sustainable if all beings in the universe were as intelligent as human beings? How could the universe have been sustained for 13.5 billion years or whatever the current lifespan is that scientists claim? You see, the fact that the universe exists, that it does function, has functioned for a very long time, should show you there must be an intelligence beyond the human level.

The way out of duality

How will we escape the quagmire, the suffering that we are in? Two ways. First of all, acknowledging the material world is a projection of consciousness, therefore, the current conditions we see are co-created by humankind. They have [been] co-created because we have allowed ourselves to have a limited worldview. How do we overcome that worldview? We must get a better worldview, but where is it going to come from? Not from inside our minds, even our collective minds, because if it could be found there, we would already have found it.

So, if we are to have a higher worldview, we must reach beyond the collective consciousness and our individual minds. And what is beyond? Well, the ascended realm. Why? Because the ascended masters created the earth. The idea that there are no intelligent beings beyond earth can only exist in the mind of separation. The mind of separation can only create problems, suffering, downward spirals, self-destruction. How do you reach beyond it? Well, you must reach to the only thing there is beyond the human level, the ascended masters. Now you can say there are also beings in the emotional, mental, identity realms that you can reach beyond the human level but that is not really beyond the human level because it is not beyond the level of duality.

Beyond one ultimate truth

You see here, the wisdom of the Mother has two aspects. The physical conditions you see are projection of consciousness, the consciousness of humankind collectively, and everything in the material world is an expression of spiritual energies, seven spiritual energies. Yes, there are more rays, but we will focus on the seven here. Therefore, the only way to get out of the quagmire that humankind is in is to reach for ideas from the ascended realm. They will come through the seven rays and the ascended masters who are working with these seven rays. Various people are able to tune into one of the seven rays. Many people are able to tune into one. Fewer people are able to tune into more than one, few people to all seven. But the point is this. If you can tune into one ray, you need to use the wisdom of the Mother to realize the fact that there is one spiritual energy beyond the material, means there could be more than one.

Therefore, you cannot allow yourself to think this is the ultimate truth that I received from this one ray. In fact, you need to overcome this idea that the way to overcome problems, the way to destroy diversity and threats is to have everybody accept this one truth. Just look at recent history, recorded history and see how many times this idea that our group has the highest or the only truth has created conflict. You need to be realistic and accept you are able to tune into one spiritual ray, but it is only one out of seven and therefore, the ideas you can receive through the one ray are not the ultimate truth because even if an ultimate truth could be expressed on earth, which of course we have explained many times, it cannot be expressed through words. But even if it could, it would have to encompass all seven rays.

Understanding is not everything

What could you do, to first of all make it easier for yourself to deal with the difficulties you felt during 2025, but also to set yourself up so you do not have the same or even worse difficulties in 2026? What could you do as a spiritual person? You could look at yourself and see whether you have some subconscious selves based on this illusion that diversity is a threat and that if only everybody agreed with you, you could overcome all problems on earth. You could start looking at how you interact with each other as ascended master students in your forums, in your personal interactions. Do you see diversity as a threat? Do you think everybody should agree? Then use our tools to expose these subconscious selves and let them go.

Why am I saying this at the beginning of 2026? Because 2026 is dominated by the Second Ray of Wisdom and the highest wisdom is that wisdom is just one among seven rays. And even though it is said in the Bible, and even in this rosary you gave, that: “Wisdom is the principal thing, with all thy getting get understanding.” Yeah, but the highest understanding is that understanding is not everything. You also need power. You need love. You need purity. You need vision. You need peace. You need freedom. There is a concept floating around out there of a Renaissance man. Why it has to be a man is beyond my comprehension, but nevertheless, a Renaissance person. Well, a Renaissance person would be one who realizes the validity, the importance of all seven rays and seeks to embody them in a balanced manifestation. Now again, you can have a person who is stronger on one ray. That is not a problem as long as you recognize the others.

You see, the challenge here in this coming year will be, you think you can understand everything. You think that the reason why there are problems on earth is that you or humanity does not have the highest understanding.

What you will see being outplayed in this coming year, there will be many things, but one of the things you will see outplayed is that the intellectuals, the analytical people in all areas of society will step forward and parade their understanding and they will all do it with this attitude that: “I have the highest, we have the highest understanding and if only everybody agrees with us, then we can overcome the conflicts we see building on a world scale. It is understanding that is necessary.” But understanding must recognize the validity of diversity of the seven spiritual qualities, because if you are only using the intellectual linear analytical mind, you will not gain understanding.

Why? Because what is the analytical mind? It is a comparative mind. That means what? It must have a foundation to compare everything to and that foundation has traditionally been, and you can see this in almost all belief systems, worldviews, an understanding that people believe is the ultimate understanding: “This is the way it is. This we do not need to question and therefore, we can use the analytical mind to compare everything to this unquestionable truth.” But that is exactly what they did in the medieval feudal societies. The unquestionable truth was Catholic doctrine, not even Jesus’ teachings, not even the Scriptures. Catholic doctrine. That was the unquestionable truth, everything else had to be compared to this. What did you see during communism? Not even Marxist writings, but the Russian communist party’s doctrines. That was the unquestionable truth. Everything else had to be compared to that and if anything contradicted or went beyond, it was rejected. But what did I say was the only thing that could bring a closed society out of the downward spiral? New ideas.

Well, a new idea must go beyond the existing worldview, or it is not a new idea. If every new idea is automatically rejected, how is the society ever going to progress? This is what you will see outplayed on a large scale in 2026. These intellectual people will come out: “We have the highest understanding. If everybody else accepts this, we can overcome all problems.” But you cannot. Even if it was possible to make everybody accept one particular understanding, you will not overcome all problems.

No conflict in the diversification

Again, what can you, ascended master students, do? Look at this in yourself. Most of you are avatars. Do you still have some belief carried with you from a natural planet that if we can just overcome diversity, we can solve all problems?

You see, the fallen beings do not represent diversity. In duality, the duality consciousness, there are conflicts. There can only be conflicts. But what have we explained about duality? There will always be two opposite polarities. Therefore, you can never, ever overcome diversity through the duality consciousness. You cannot either overcome diversity through the Christ consciousness, because the Christ consciousness sees that all the spiritual rays are expressions of the One. The Christ consciousness has no desire to overcome diversity because it sees the need for diversity, that nothing could be created without diversity of the seven rays. But precisely because the Christ consciousness is the One mind and sees all the rays as expressions of the One mind, there is no conflict in the diversification into different rays.

This is what you can ponder during this year and if you can grasp it, embody it, overcome the subconscious selves that will oppose it, you can deal with the initiations of this year. If you do not ponder it, if you do not overcome these subconscious selves, it will be a more difficult year than 2025, partly because the unbalanced expression of power will of course continue in 2026 and it will become worse and worse. But also, because if you do not grasp what I am saying here, you will be caught up in this thinking you have to understand what is going on in the world, and why power is being expressed in such unbalanced manner and you will not be able to understand it and therefore, you will become more and more frustrated. Now monitor yourself here. When I say diversity is not a problem, can you sense that there are some subconscious selves that are screaming at you: “Do not accept this, this is a false teaching, this cannot be true, this cannot be the way it is, there is only one God.”

But you see my beloved, yeah there is only one God, but this one God, this one Creator decided to create a world of form. How do you create forms? Well, it must be a diversification, a circle must be different from a square and so for the Creator, diversification is not a problem. Diversification is the source of all creativity but, of course, as we have said the Creator knew it was going to give individual expressions of itself free will, they had the option to go into duality and separation. Therefore, everything is created out of One mind, without it was not anything made that was made. But again, no world of form without diversification! It is as these modern non-dual teachers who think that only Brahman is real and the world is an illusion and they think that any diversification is duality. But no, diversification is not duality, duality is a state of mind that exists only when you go into separation.

What you will see in this coming year is that those who are trapped in the dualistic mind will become more and more unbalanced in claiming: “We have the only truth and that only by getting everyone to accept our truth can we solve these serious problems we see on earth right now.” They will also claim that things are getting worse and worse on earth, there is the threat of a large-scale war, there is the threat of a large-scale economic collapse, there is this and that threat. Oh yes, the environment, global warming, this and that, threats here, threats there and they will only get worse unless you all accept our truth. But it is precisely this attitude that has created the problems, the conflicts. You see, you can create conflicts in two ways, through unification, conformity, as the inhabitants had done before the fallen beings came or through the mindset of the fallen beings that always want to be superior. Whether you seek to make everyone the same or make some people superior to others, you will create a downward spiral.

Reaching beyond the outer mind

An upward spiral is created, not by eradicating diversity, not by elevating one spiritual ray to be the superior one, or one group of people to be the superior people but by seeing that the Christ is in everything, without it was not anything or any being made that was made and therefore, the Christ is in all seven rays. Even if a person can only tune into one spiritual ray, that is still an expression of the Christ, but not the only possible one, not the highest one. You have to, if you want to harmoniously pass through 2026, acknowledge your own individuality and the individuality of others but you have to overcome this idea that what you can see is the highest truth.

This messenger overcame that idea some time ago. If he had not done so, he would not still be a messenger for the ascended masters. You cannot be a messenger unless you can connect to the mind of the ascended masters, the being of the ascended masters. You cannot connect if you think your outer mind has the highest truth, for no matter how sophisticated of a mind or truth or worldview you might have here on earth, it is, as I have now explained several times, based on the imbalanced conditions currently found on earth, therefore, it cannot be the highest wisdom. And if you and your mind think you have the highest understanding, you cannot connect to us.

Many of you want to connect to us and you are, in your minds, you are having this question whether you acknowledge it or not, you are having this question: “Why am I not connecting?” Because your mind is not open, because you are clinging to an ego-based view that is what we have explained so many times, the ego’s insatiable need for security. You see the challenge? Last year brought the release of the First Ray of Power, an unbalanced use of power. You may have focused on this, you may have been very disturbed by it, this or that expression does not matter. You were disturbed by this, what you saw in this last year: “When is this going to end?” You are seeking to understand it, but you cannot understand it. It is not a matter of understanding, this is one of the challenges of this coming year, is to realize you cannot grasp what is going on here on earth in these years through the outer analytical mind.

You must reach beyond that mind, but in order to reach beyond, you must consciously acknowledge you do not understand everything, you do not know everything, you do not have the highest possible view. You must be willing to experience a higher reality than what you can see through the outer mind and what you will ever be able to see through the outer mind. It is not a matter of coming to a more sophisticated understanding in the outer mind, it is a matter of reaching beyond the outer mind. And some of you are not able to do this, even though you know about ascended masters. Why? Because you are afraid of letting go of the ego’s sense that it is in control. How does this messenger receive this dictation from an ascended being? By giving up the desire to be in control. How will you make contact with an ascended being? By giving up your ego’s desire to be in control.

The challange of experiencing the Ascended Masters’ Presence

Some of you have prayed to me: “Mother Mary, just show me your being, connect to me.” But you see, I cannot connect to you if you have the attitude that you want me to affirm your ego’s sense of security. If you experience my being as the messenger is experiencing my being right now, it cannot happen within your ego’s worldview. If you experience my presence, it is a complete challenge to your ego’s worldview because I am an ascended being and your ego is not and will never be. It is as if you have been living in a dark cave and your eyes are completely used to the darkness and suddenly you step outside in the bright sun and you look at the sun and your eyes are blinded.

Whatever is the belief you have right now that gives your ego its sense of security, its sense of being in control, its sense of knowing how the world works, that is what prevents you from connecting to me, from experiencing my presence directly because my presence would blow that away. Many of you are right there, very, very close to connecting to me but you cannot let go of that desire to be in control and therefore, I cannot approach you because it would be too much for you. You have to find a way, and we have given the teachings over and over again, to gradually challenge that sense that you are in control, to come to the point where you can be neutral, open to an experience that is beyond the outer mind.

I am an ascended being, I am beyond time and space, I am always with you, I am always ready for you to experience my being, but I will not violate your free will. I will not blow you away with something you cannot handle and so I will keep speaking through a messenger so you hear the words physically, whereas I could as easily speak to you in your own mind and heart. Not that I would tell you what to do in your life. This is another misunderstanding that keeps many people from connecting to me. This messenger has never asked me to tell him what to do with his life. This may seem contradictory, as he has allowed his entire life to revolve around taking messages from us but it is not that we have told him as an external force. It is coming from within and it can for you as well, so you can discover, as it is said in this invocation, the specifics of your Divine plan, not all at once, but little by little.

It has been my great joy to share my presence with you. Many more things can of course be said about this coming year. Many things will be said by other masters but the most important thing to watch out for is not the outer events. Is there going to be a war, more wars, fewer wars? Is there going to be an economic collapse or an economic downturn? This or that? These are just circumstantial. I know that if you are directly affected by it, like people in Ukraine and Russia are affected by the war there, it may not seem that way and I understand this. But on a world scale, what will really define this coming year is how people use the false wisdom to claim that this is the only way to overcome the threats. They will magnify the threats and make them seem as threatening as possible. They will make it seem like there is only one solution, it is ours. Or they will make it seem like there is no solution. But there is always a solution, and it is to reach for the Christ mind and a balanced expression of all seven rays.

With this, I seal you in the joy of my heart and I hope you will consider how to step beyond that outer mind, so you can experience my presence directly within your own being for there I am, as much as I am everywhere else. For I am the Divine Mother for earth. How could I not be everywhere? How could there be any place on earth where the Divine Mother is not? For everything is made out of the Ma-ter light. Without Him, the Christ mind, was not anything made that was made. But without Her, the Divine Mother, was not anything made that was made, and the Divine Mother I AM.

Back to Becoming Wise to the Serpents

Christhood is about coming into resonance

Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Gautama Buddha through Kim Michaels, June 6, 2025. This dictation was given at the conference in Seoul, South Korea: Being the Living Christ in everyday life.

I AM the Ascended Master Gautama Buddha. If the Christians of this world were to hear this, they would say: “What does the Buddha have to do with Christ and the path to Christhood?” Well, we shall see, shall we not? What is the difference between the path to Christhood and the Eightfold Path? I will now tell you. [Silence]

Yes, the difference is nothing. Just the outer form. Is the outer form what is important, or is it the end result? Ahh, now we see the division between those who have ascended and those who have not. Those who have not ascended have become attached to the outer form. Those who have ascended have gone beyond that attachment and realized that all that matters is the end result.

The primary serpentine lie

Those who are attached to the outer form of the teaching, be they Buddhists, Christians, Hindus, Muslims or this or that, what are they believing? They are believing the serpentine lie that a teaching that has a specific form on Earth can get them to heaven, and that only this one teaching can get people to heaven. This is a lie, not even a clever lie. It seems real only to the ego, which is attempting to secure its salvation by using the things of this world.

What is the path to Christhood, the path to Buddhahood, the path to any higher awareness, the path beyond Earth? It is to transcend the forms on Earth so that you reconnect to the reality that you did not come from Earth. You are not a product of Earth. You are a spiritual being who descended to Earth and took on the form of your physical body, your four lower bodies. You have not become that outer clothing. It is precisely because you have not become the form, that you can attain freedom from form. If you have not become the form that you have taken on here on Earth, and if the only way to enter the higher realm is to transcend the form on Earth, what sense does it make that the form that you have on Earth needs an outer teaching of a specific form in order for you to be free from form?

You see, you are trying to escape the form of your four lower bodies by using another form in the four levels of the material universe. Can you not see that this will never work? I am speaking into the collective consciousness, of course. Now, you may say: “Well, is it not futile to speak this into the collective consciousness when you always say the collective consciousness is so low?” Yes, that was the temptation I faced when I had entered Nirvana and decided to come back to Earth and teach: “You have reached such a high level of consciousness that no one on Earth will understand.” My reply was: “Some will understand,” or rather some will resonate with the teaching.

Does the Christ consciousness have form?

What is the Christ consciousness? Truly, what is the Christ consciousness? What have we explained here? When people first hear about the concept of the Christ consciousness, they project images upon it based on what they see on Earth, based on their own egos and the coloring and the false teachings they believe in. What are they doing when they are projecting these images upon the Christ consciousness? They are projecting a form onto the Christ consciousness. Does the Christ consciousness have a form? Does the Buddha Nature have a form? Nay. Yes, all forms are made out of the Christ consciousness or the Buddha Nature, but does the Christ consciousness itself have a form? No. It is beyond form—and that is why it is the only thing that can take you beyond form.

Now, due to the mechanics of the material universe, the Christ consciousness cannot be expressed in its pure form on an unnatural planet like Earth. For that matter, it cannot be expressed in its pure form anywhere. It must be individualized. It must take on form. That is the whole idea of the incarnation of Christ. This means that if Christ does not incarnate, then people who are trapped in duality and separation do not get the opportunity to see that it is possible to transcend the separate consciousness, the death consciousness, the duality consciousness.

The incarnation of Christ, the incarnation of Buddha, is giving the opportunity. Most people are not willing to change, and therefore, what will they do? Well, they may follow a religion or movement that is based on a true incarnation, but they will focus on the outer form instead of seeing that the outer form is not important. It is what is expressed through that outer form that is important. The way to transcendence, to life, eternal life, is to look beyond the form. Look at what is expressed, the formless that is expressed through the form and follow that formless to the Christ consciousness, or the Buddha Nature, or whatever you want to call it.

Interpreting the outer form of the teaching

Instead, those who are not willing to transcend themselves, they focus on the outer form. Now, they start interpreting the teaching. Oh, how they can interpret the teaching! Jesus challenged the scribes and the Pharisees. I encountered the Hindu Brahmins—and oh, did they interpret! Now, look what happened to Buddhism, how it split into different factions. Why? Because they interpreted and they interpreted and they interpreted, endlessly arguing about this or that word. Did it mean this? Did it mean that? What did the Buddha mean when he denied that there is a permanent self? Did he mean there is no self? And on and on and on.

You might say: “Well, that’s just the game that people are playing on Earth to postpone that day where they have to make the choice to transcend form or to die permanently.” Then again, do people understand what they are doing when they are playing this game? Nay, for the game itself obscures the reality that there is no life outside the Christ consciousness. The game presents that it could go on indefinitely, but it cannot. The ego, the fallen beings, have an expiration date that can be extended through people’s free will, but it cannot be extended indefinitely. How many incarnations can come to Earth before people’s opportunity runs out? Well, that is an open question, but do not think it is an infinite number.

The purpose of the incarnation of Christ

What is the purpose of the incarnation of Christ? Was it so that when I was born, I was in a higher state of awareness already, I was in the Buddhic consciousness already? Was it so that when Jesus was born, he was already in the Christ consciousness? As we have explained many times, it was not so. We both had to follow a path. Therefore, what is the incarnation of Christ or the incarnation of Buddha? It is that a human being, or rather a spiritual being in a human body, reaches that critical level of consciousness where the Christ can begin to express itself through that outer form. When you pass that initiation at the 96th level, you become the incarnation of Christ. You do not have the fullness of Christhood, but you become the incarnation.

In other words, the incarnation of Christ is not something that you are before you incarnate. It is something you can attain by raising your consciousness. What is the purpose of this incarnation? Well, it is, of course, to give people a choice they did not have when they had not encountered the possibility that a human being in embodiment can attain a fundamentally higher state of consciousness than the one they have. If they have not seen that there is something called the Christ consciousness or the Buddha Nature, they do not have the choice, do they?

For free will to outplay itself, people must be allowed to go into duality. As we have explained, the consequence of going into duality is that there is a clock that starts ticking. At some point, that clock is going to run out. Before that clock runs out, people must have been presented with the possibility of escaping the separate state of consciousness. They can only be presented with this by someone becoming the incarnation, thereby demonstrating a higher level of consciousness. The most important aspect of the incarnation is to demonstrate that higher state of consciousness. That is, so to speak, the alpha aspect of the incarnation.

What is then the omega aspect of the incarnation? Well, it is that the teaches. Teaching is, of course, a word that, as others have mentioned, has been misinterpreted by human beings on Earth and by the false teachers. Because it is really not that the Christ seeks to give an outer teaching that will automatically and mechanically awaken people. It is more that the Christ seeks to give a living teaching, and this is a realization that few people throughout the ages have had.

The Christ gives a living teaching

You see, when I sat there 2,500 years ago in the lotus position – which this messenger cannot attain – I gave a living teaching. I spoke words, yes, but those words were imbued with the flow of Spirit, the flow of the Buddha Nature, the flow of the Christ mind—as the words that the messenger is speaking are imbued by my living Spirit. Then, the followers that I had attracted, after I left embodiment, they created this oral teaching where they tried to memorize my words.

Later, of course, the words were written down, translated into other languages. Those words were not the living word. They were not necessarily dead words, for you can take a written teaching and you can study it and you can use the outer teaching to attempt to connect to the spiritual being behind the teaching, that gave the teaching. Therefore, you can feel the flow of the Spirit as you are studying an outer teaching.

It is so easy for people not to do this, but to focus on the outer teaching, thinking that if they understand it intellectually, or if they learn it by heart, or if they come up with an interpretation that they think was what the living being actually meant when it gave the teaching, then they have done enough. Then, the outer teaching itself now becomes the vehicle for their salvation, their enlightenment. If just you study the Buddha’s teachings long enough and practice certain practices long enough, then you will reach enlightenment. Maybe not in this lifetime, but surely after this lifetime. It can never work. As we have said, there is no guaranteed path.

It is only if you look beyond the form of the outer teaching and connect to the living Spirit of the being who gave the teaching, that the teaching will bring you to enlightenment or Christhood. No form can help you transcend form. Only Spirit can help you transcend form. Nevertheless, those of you who attain the levels of Christhood that start at the 96th level and above (for some of you, not all of you, but for some of you) it will be part of your Divine Plan to teach. Well, you could say that for all of you, it will be part of your Divine Plan to teach, but not necessarily in the way you normally look at teaching.

Your calling to teach

For some of you, you will teach in your everyday life when you interact with others, just in normal situations: children, family, co-workers, whatever it may be. You will sometimes feel inspired to say something that is imbued with the living Spirit. This is teaching, even if you are not formally teaching them, even if you are not referring to an ascended master teaching, even if you are not having an intention of teaching them anything. When there is that flow, you are teaching. Others will have, as part of your Divine Plan, to teach in a more normal, formal way, where you present yourself and a teaching to others in whatever form it may take.

Now, throughout the ages, we have seen many ascended master students who have found the teaching, realized that it could be part of their Divine Plan to teach, and they have then forced themselves with the outer mind to start teaching. It is, so to speak, a yoke, a burden they have taken on. I therefore, encourage you to look at yourself. Look at your reaction to the idea that you might teach. See if your outer mind takes this very seriously. See if your outer mind has some epic outlook on teaching. See if your outer mind has this sense that you could be successful or you could fail.

If you feel this, then I am giving you permission to decide that you will postpone teaching. You will not seek to teach in an outer way. Instead, you will use the tools for discovering and uncovering the subconscious selves that you have in relation to teaching. It is only these selves that can cause you to be so serious about it, to be obsessive-compulsive about it, to feel that it is something you have to do.

The rest of this dictation, along with an invocation based on the dictation, is found in the book: Being the Living Christ in everyday life.

Christ is the destroyer of illusions

Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Shiva through Kim Michaels, June 6, 2025. This dictation was given at the conference in Seoul, South Korea: Being the Living Christ in everyday life.

I AM the Ascended Master Shiva. I hope that was not a surprise. I wish to say a few words here about the Hindu trinity, Brahma, Vishnu, Shiva. Brahma the Creator, Vishnu the sustainer, Shiva the destroyer. Yes, perhaps there are a few more deeper teachings that can be given here.

Deeper teaching about the Hindu trinity

What is Brahma the Creator? It is not the ultimate Creator, Brahman—if Brahman really is the ultimate Creator in Hindu mythology, where they have a different view of Brahman than what we have given you about the Creator. Set that aside for now. What is the creative element in the world of form? Well, it is first the Creator, but more so the ascended beings after the first spheres were created. In your unascended sphere – you may say our unascended sphere – the creative element was first of all the ascended masters in the Sixth Sphere. For Earth, it was the Elohim who created the Earth. The self-aware beings with free will, such as you, the co-creators, are also part of Brahma.

What is the sustaining element? Well, it is indeed the ascended masters who created this unascended sphere because they are holding the vision that sustains it. You, the co-creators, are also part of the element that sustains the current form. Humankind, with their lower consciousness, are the ones who took Earth below the original blueprint of the Elohim, and who are sustaining Earth in that lower state by not being willing to transcend your consciousness.

What is the destroyer? Well, it is the Christ consciousness. The Christ consciousness that in its universal form is unmoved, immovable, but in its manifest form, in its expressed form, takes the form of beings who take embodiment on Earth. They rise to a higher level of consciousness than the average, thereby demonstrating the path to Christhood: Jesus, the Buddha, many others, yourselves hopefully included.

What is the destroyer, really?

What you see here is that the Hindu view of Shiva is not the highest possible. Many think that I am some god up there, and one day I will come and destroy the Earth or destroy those people that they do not like. If I were to do this as an ascended being, that would violate free will. What is the destroying element on Earth? Well, it is those who have attained the higher levels of Christ consciousness and therefore, become the open door for the judgment of Christ and the challenge of Christ.

What does it really mean to destroy? What am I destroying as an ascended master, as an expression of the Christ consciousness, as the being who holds that flame, which Hindus have called destruction, but which is not really destruction, it is transcendence. Nevertheless, what am I destroying? Am I destroying people? Am I destroying the entire Earth? Nay, I am destroying illusions, because what has manifested the current conditions on Earth? The illusions that human beings have projected upon the Ma-ter light through their identity, mental and emotional bodies, and the actions they have taken with their physical bodies.

What can change this? Well, only that the vision, the images, the selves they hold in their four lower bodies are changed. Since those are based on illusions, well, the illusions must be challenged, the illusions must be destroyed. Now, there are many students who have come to ascended master teachings and they have heard about the path to Christhood and they have thought: “Ah yes, when I become the Christ, I can go out and challenge people. I can force them to see the error of their ways. I can even go into society and challenge the leaders, challenge the power elite, challenge the fallen beings.” They become very obsessive-compulsive about this. Some have tried to do it and have then been hammered down by the fallen beings, as the saying goes, and found that it is not quite that easy. That is because they have not attained a sufficient level of Christhood before they did it, so they did it with the coloring of the ego that has the ambition of setting itself up as an authority who can do this important work.

When you overcome all of this, when you go through these phases that other masters have described and reach those higher levels of Christhood, you are not challenging the illusions on Earth. The ascended masters may, through your open door, challenge. This does not mean that all of you have that as part of your Divine Plan. Your Divine Plans are individual. Some of you may be more focused on the creative aspect, some of you even on the maintaining aspect, but some of you are more focused on Shiva, the destroyer of illusions.

The rest of this dictation, along with an invocation based on the dictation, is found in the book: Being the Living Christ in everyday life.

Overcoming the tendency to be too serious

Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Sanat Kumara through Kim Michaels, June 6, 2025. This dictation was given at the conference in Seoul, South Korea: Being the Living Christ in everyday life.

I AM the Ascended Master Sanat Kumara. Some have called me the Ancient of Days. Some have called me the Eternal Youth. Well, which is it? Can you be both? Well, in the eyes of humans, you can. Of course, you can say that I am not a new lifestream. On the other hand, I ascended from this sphere, so I am not as ancient as some of the ascended masters who ascended before me. On the other hand, I am the eternal youth because how did I ascend? I ascended by embodying an aspect of the Christ consciousness and it is the aspect that makes everything new.

Christ makes everything new

Now, you take Jesus who said: “Unless you become as little children, you shall in no wise enter the kingdom.” The meaning is, of course, that for children everything is new, everything is exciting. I focused on that aspect of the Christ consciousness before I ascended. I embodied it, and that was what carried me through to the ascended state. I was always open to something new and I avoided the opposite quality where you become sophisticated: You know everything. You have it all figured out. There is nothing new under the sun. I have this under control. This is what the fallen beings feel. They have it all figured out. As Maitreya said: “It is all an illusion created in the mind.” It seems real only to that mind, which has so disconnected from the Christ mind that it is not even looking for anything new, because it values control above all else.

How are you going to ascend? Well, it may seem as if these later dictations we are giving have transcended the purpose of this conference of being the Christ in everyday life. We admit that what Maitreya gave you was a teaching that may not have much practical applications in your everyday life, so I will endeavor to make my teaching a little more practical. It could basically be said to be this: Stop taking yourself so seriously.

Taking the path and yourself too seriously

You see, there comes a point on the path of Christhood where you need to step back and say: “What is the path all about? How have I approached the path so far?” Many of you will see that you found the teachings, you locked in to what the teachings are about, at least as you could see it at the time. Then you made a decision to dedicate yourself to the path. Now, as happened to this messenger, you became almost obsessive-compulsive about doing everything right, as you could see it. You wanted to do all the decrees and invocations. You wanted to read all the dictations. You wanted to go to conferences. You wanted to study all of these things and at the same time, you have an everyday life.

You cannot just focus all your life and all your attention on the teachings, at least not for most of you. Many of you have children. You have jobs. You have obligations. So, you build this tension that spiritual people have experienced throughout the ages, and which has become this tradition in the East, that in order to be really spiritual, you have to forsake the world and withdraw from the world. Again, we are not blaming anyone.

When we look back through the ages on planet Earth, we can see, and we have experienced (those of us who have been in embodiment on Earth or on other planets) that it is very difficult on an unnatural planet to balance spiritual growth and everyday life. It is an enormous challenge. We also see that in the Aquarian Age, we are moving into an age where it is not the ideal that most spiritual people withdraw from the world. On the contrary, the ideal is that people stay in the world, at least most of them, and they express their spirituality in their everyday life. They do not separate the two. How can this be achieved?

Well, what you can see in yourselves, for many of you, is that after you dedicated yourself to the path, you experienced this tension. That is part of why, as others have talked about, that you became more stressed after you dedicated yourself to the path. You were pulled in two different directions and you felt there was this tension between everyday life and spiritual growth. What was the result of this stress? It was that many of you started taking yourself and the path very seriously. Again, we are not blaming you. Take care what we are always saying: “Those of us who have been in embodiment on Earth have experienced what you are experiencing.” We all, at a certain point, became too serious about spiritual growth.

Now you can say that as you are moving from the 48th to the 96th level, you need to have enough dedication that you can pull yourself above the collective consciousness, and therefore you need to have a certain dedication, a certain focus, a certain discipline. You need to have certain priorities set so that you realize what is more important to you in life. Because in a sense, when you set your priorities, it becomes easier to say: “Well, these are my obligations in everyday life, and these are my spiritual activities and I have decided on a certain balance between them, and I maintain that.” Nevertheless, the effect for most people is that you take yourself very seriously. You take the spiritual path very seriously, but this is also an inroad for the ego to color your view of the path.

The ego is very serious about itself

The more seriously you take yourself and the path, the more the ego can influence you. For that matter, even the fallen beings have a certain ability to project something into your mind when you take yourself very seriously. They, of course, are the ultimate examples of beings who take themselves so seriously that you could not even really imagine. Most of you have not encountered the lowest consciousness fallen beings and you do not need to. I am just telling you that if you could see their consciousness, you would not believe how serious they are about themselves, how important they feel they are, how epically significant they are. They think that even God himself is watching them and tiptoeing around them, and is concerned about their power. This is what they believe—that they have achieved a power here on Earth, and that God is afraid that their power will be bigger than his. It is probably true for the false God that they have created. He might be worried about them, but the real Creator is, of course, not.

There comes that point, certainly as you move beyond that 96th level, but it will even help you to realize this before you get to the 96th level, where you need to look at this and say: “Am I too serious? Why am I so serious?” Well, it is because you have assigned some epic importance to the spiritual path in general and to your personal progress on that path. You have defined a goal for your spiritual growth that has some epic significance to you at least. You might even think that it has epic significance to the ascended masters. This is actually one of the primary reasons why people can reach the 96th level, fail the initiation to let go of the focus on self, and therefore, start going down again where they now seek to elevate the separate self to some ultimate spiritual status.

You just take yourself so seriously, or rather, the separate self takes itself so seriously, because again, what is the Conscious You? Well, it is pure awareness, neutral awareness. Is there any room in pure awareness to be more or less serious? Where would that room be? Being serious can only be in a self. It may not be a dualistic self. It may be the spiritual self that has taken you close to the 96th level. If that self begins to take itself too seriously, then it cannot see that it was just a vehicle, like the bottom part of a rocket, meant to take you to a certain altitude, and then it is supposed to fall away so you can rise higher. If that spiritual self is not willing to fall away, fade away, then it can have such a pull on the Conscious You—if the Conscious You does not realize the need to stop being so serious.

The fallen beings are very serious

Master MORE had a previous embodiment where he coined the phrase: “The devil, the proud spirit, cannot endure to be mocked.” You laugh at the devil and he goes away. There is a profound truth here. The fallen beings are so prideful. They take themselves so seriously. They expect that everyone else is going to take them as seriously as they take themselves. When they encounter someone who does not take them seriously, who is laughing at them, or who is demonstrating that he will not submit to them, he will not be disturbed by them, he will not fight them, then they do not know what to do.

You need to come to that point where you do not take the fallen beings seriously anymore. How can you come to that point if you take yourself seriously? Because then you think that it is so important that you grow, so you can do something epically important for the masters to free the planet from the fallen beings, or whatever you may think.

There are innumerable ways that spiritual people can define some epic importance to their path. As the messenger explained, he came to a point where he saw that his approach to the spiritual path had been colored by the ego and part of it was that he had taken himself so seriously. He thought it had some epic importance for the future of the planet and for the cause of the ascended masters that he made progress on the path. He came to see this, the futility, the vanity of this and he partly realized this because he had had enough inner experiences with an ascended master’s consciousness that he realized that an ascended master is like the rock of Christ.

Your ego does not influence ascended masters

You can, with your outer mind, with your ego, project all kinds of things on the ascended masters: That you are doing this epically important thing and that you are making all these sacrifices for the masters’ sake and therefore, the masters surely must one day recognize you. Yet it has no influence on us as ascended beings. We are the rock of Christ. We will not be moved by your egos, no matter what your egos think. When you are willing to experience this, to acknowledge this, you can see the futility of thinking that your ego can build up some sense of importance that we are going to respect—and then you can let it go. You can, as the messenger described, really encounter the Presence of ascended masters. You might actually get a vision of what you really can do for us, when you are not doing it from the ego, depending on what is in your individual Divine plan.

What you see here is that, as we have said before, many spiritual students have a fairly good vision of “what” needs to be accomplished in their lives, but they are lacking in the vision of “how” it can be accomplished. You may actually have a correct vision that in this lifetime you have the potential to do something in society or do something for the ascended masters, but your ego has colored how you think this is going to happen because you think you can do it through the outer mind and the ego. You can let that fall away, when you realize it cannot be done through the ego, in fact, you cannot do it, because as Jesus said: “I can of my own self do nothing. The father within me is the doer.”

Who is the father within? Well, it is the Christ mind. It is your I AM Presence. It is the ascended masters. That is the father within. Then you realize: I can of my own self do nothing, nothing that is worthwhile, nothing that will bring the Earth higher in consciousness, for everything I do that is colored by the ego only serves to reinforce the consciousness that is keeping the planet trapped. It is only when I let go of this sense that I, as a separate self, can do something valuable in a spiritual sense. Then, you can really begin fulfilling your Divine plan because you are not the one doing it, although you are the one doing it from another perspective. The outer self, the outer you, is not doing it but the Conscious You is being the open door by being neutral. If you are neutral, can you take yourself seriously? Can you be serious? Cannot be done. I am not here saying that you need to say: “Oh, I am going to start cracking jokes all the time. I am going to start having fun. I am going to start doing all these things that are fun so I can soften up.” Not really necessary for all of you. It may be for some of you.

The rest of this dictation, along with an invocation based on the dictation, is found in the book: Being the Living Christ in everyday life.

Christhood is all about oneness

Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Maitreya through Kim Michaels, June 8, 2025. This dictation was given at the conference in Seoul, South Korea: Being the Living Christ in everyday life.

I AM the Ascended Master Maitreya. What does Christhood mean from my perspective, as holding the office of the Cosmic Christ for Earth? Well, in previous dispensations it was said that Lord Maitreya was what was referred to as “God” in the story of the Garden of Eden. Now this, of course, was a statement that needs to be understood at a deeper level.

It needs to be understood that Lord Maitreya is a title that can be held by different ascended masters, not just one. The being that I am today, holding this title, is not the one that was there in the Garden of Eden, even though, of course, there was no physical Garden of Eden exactly as it is described in Genesis. Again, everything in these scriptures need to be taken as a symbol, not as a literal reality.

What is a spiritual teacher?

Nevertheless, given that I am now holding this office of the Cosmic Christ, what is this office? Well, you might say that the Cosmic Christ represents the concept of spiritual teachers. I say “represents” because, again, spiritual teachers can be understood at different levels.

Yet, when you look at how our world of form was created, you can say that from the very beginning was built into the design of this world the concept of teachers. In the first sphere, the self-aware extensions of the Creator had a teacher, which was the Creator. In the second sphere, the ascended masters from the first sphere became the teachers of the unascended beings in the second, and so on. That is why the ascended masters of the sixth sphere were the original spiritual teachers for the unascended beings in this seventh sphere.

I started as a being, an unascended being, in this seventh sphere as you all did. I originally had spiritual teachers from the sixth sphere, but then, when I ascended, I took up this office of the Cosmic Christ for Earth and therefore, I now represent this concept, this lineage of spiritual teachers.

Now, you may say: “What is the purpose of a spiritual teacher?” When people first hear about a spiritual path that leads to higher levels of consciousness, and hear about the concept that it is beneficial or even necessary to have a teacher, then they project a certain image on it based on how they are looking at teachers on Earth. Most people on Earth have, of course, gone to some form of school where they sit there passively and they are receiving teachings from a teacher that stands at the head of the class or on some kind of podium, and he is teaching them outer knowledge.

Many people, when they first hear about the spiritual path, they think that a spiritual teacher is supposed to teach them some kind of outer knowledge that then helps them walk the spiritual path. Sometimes, even more than that, there are many students that think that a spiritual teacher is supposed to impart to them some kind of secret knowledge, some kind of esoteric knowledge, that will help them make swift and easy progress on the spiritual path. These people think that making spiritual progress is a matter of knowing something about the spiritual realm, but also about this process that leads to spiritual growth. What many people also project on the concept of a spiritual teacher is that he is supposed to give them a breakdown of what the spiritual path entails.

The spiritual path is not a linear process

In other words, a systematic linear process like you, for example, see in the schools where you learn mathematics in a gradual way by starting with simple counting, then addition, subtraction, multiplication, then more advanced forms of math. Or as you learn for example in an engineering school where you learn to make certain calculations of how you can create a new technological device, for example. What this causes many people to project upon a spiritual teacher is this idea that the spiritual path can be reduced to a linear process that is mechanical in nature.

When I say mechanical, what I mean is that people project that the spiritual teacher has some knowledge, some formulas, some ability. This means that anybody who puts themselves down in front of the teacher and listens to the teacher’s imparting of knowledge is guaranteed to achieve the defined result, be it a higher state of consciousness, Christhood, the mastery of mind over matter, the ascension or whatever it may be that people desire as a result of walking the spiritual path. In other words, many people find a spiritual teaching or guru (or even hear about the concept of a spiritual guru) and they project that this guru should give them some mechanical way to raise their consciousness, a way that is guaranteed to work if they just follow the teacher’s instructions.

Now, where does this entire idea come from? Did it come from the ascended realm? Did it come from the Christ mind? What have other masters so carefully explained about the Christ mind? It does seek to unify you with your source, with your Creator, but it does so within the Law of Free Will. What does that mean? It means that in order to come into unity with the Christ mind, you must make choices, conscious choices, aware choices.

What does this mean? It means that you can have two people who are both listening to the same instructions from the same teacher, but there is no guarantee that the two people will make the same choices to take in, to internalize and to apply the teaching. This means that a true spiritual teacher is not teaching a mechanical path. A true spiritual teacher cannot guarantee the results. There is no guarantee that you will receive specific results if you follow a true spiritual teacher, for it depends on the choices you make, and what are those choices? Well, the real choice is, or the real decisive factor, is: Will you apply the teachings and be willing to look at yourself, your own psychology?

Why the path is not mechanical

The student that makes the most progress on the true path is the one who is willing to look at the beam in his or her own eye. There may be another student who is less willing to do so, or not willing to do so at all, because that student is expecting the mechanical, guaranteed results. There may be students who can listen to a valid teacher, a true spiritual teacher, without getting any results.

Where does the concept of a mechanical, guaranteed path come from? Well, it, of course, is based on the ego, which as we have so carefully explained, is always seeking to compensate by achieving some ultimate status in this world. In the physical realm on planet Earth, you do indeed see that there is a certain mechanical aspect of how matter works. Look for example at modern technology. Look at science, which in its quest for objectivity, has attempted to reduce the universe to a kind of machine. If you know a certain formula, if you apply a certain technology, then anybody who applies that formula can create a toaster that is guaranteed to work and toast bread.

The ego then reasons that since the physical world has mechanical properties, the spiritual world should also be mechanical, and therefore, there should be a mechanical path. Now of course, the concept of a teacher who can guarantee results also comes from the fallen beings, but even before the fallen beings came to Earth, there was a certain belief in the collective consciousness that if we could only get everyone to conform to the world view that was promoted by society at the time, then the results would be guaranteed. The planet would survive and there would be an ideal society for a thousand years.

What is a false teacher?

As we have explained, this had put the Earth into a self-destructive spiral and that is why the fallen beings, along with avatars, were allowed to embody here to break up the uniformity. The fallen beings, of course, did break up the uniformity, and part of the way they did this was that they set themselves up as teachers. They claimed to be true teachers and what they did was: They looked at the people on Earth, they looked at their state of consciousness and they said: “Our goal is to get people to blindly follow us. How can we best do this? Well, we must look at what people want to believe and then tell them that we can help them achieve the goals they want to achieve and then they will follow us.”

You see here, the fallen beings have a specific goal. Their goal is not to raise up human beings. Their goal is to make human beings submit to the fallen beings, so they first of all give them energy, but so that they also blindly obey them. The fallen beings are not concerned about teaching something that is true or valid. They are in fact concerned about: How can we best deceive people so we achieve our goals? They saw that there was this tendency to believe in this mechanical workings of the universe, and they said: “Ah, we will construct the idea that there is a spiritual path that leads beyond suffering to higher levels of awareness, and we will present it as a mechanical path where if people blindly follow us as the teachers, we will guarantee results.”

They created what we might call false mystery schools, and they snared many people into believing this, following this path. They did this partly because the fallen beings in previous spheres, some even before they fell, had learned to take advantage of certain mechanical properties of matter so that they could have a certain control over matter. This meant that they could impress people with these, what we might call party tricks, that they could perform.

This was another factor that attracted people to think that: “But these people can produce these phenomena, so therefore, their teachings must be valid and if I follow this path, I too will have this mastery over matter that people desire, that the ego desires.” Because what is it the ego desires? Ultimately, it would like to have control over matter. You see here, again, there is no blame from our side. We are simply pointing out that: You are living on a planet called Earth, it is an unnatural planet, there is a very dense collective consciousness. There are fallen beings here who have for a long time projected a false path, so it is inevitable that you have been affected by this (in this lifetime or previous lifetimes, does not matter). When you find the teachings of the ascended masters, you carry with you this programming, we might say, that the spiritual path should have certain mechanical aspects. What we have carefully done through this messenger, almost from the very beginning, is to gently challenge this view, gently and gradually, because we saw the need to be gentle and gradual about this.

Challenging the image of a mechanical path

For example, we saw in previous dispensations where most people believed that if they just gave enough Violet Flame, that alone would qualify them for their ascension. Giving decrees has a certain mechanical aspect, in the sense that giving the decree produces a certain effect. Giving the decree from the heart and with a greater flow of the Holy Spirit through the decrees produces a bigger effect. Nevertheless, if you give the decrees, it does produce an effect. It balances karma, it transforms fear-based energy in your three higher bodies, and this does help you grow on the path. As we have also explained so many times through this messenger, unless you also resolve psychology, there is a limit to how high you can go. We have for a very long time presented the path in a different light, namely that it is not mechanical, because the decisive factor for your progress is your willingness to apply the teachings to yourself, look into your subconscious mind, and resolve what we now call the subconscious selves.

We started out by calling this the ego, but I have now given you more advanced teachings so that the ego is not this big amorphous entity that can be very hard to see and relate to, whereas it is easier to look at one specific self and overcome that. Nevertheless, what I am working towards is this realization that there has for a very long time on Earth, certainly since the fallen beings were allowed to embody here, been two different paths presented on Earth. A mechanical, which we have also called the outer path, and a mystical inner path.

This gives you now a frame of reference for evaluating what spiritual teachings or movements or gurus you have encountered in this lifetime. Why would you need to do this, if you have now left some of these movements behind and moved on to an ascended master teaching? Well, because there was a reason that you found those spiritual movements and teachings. You were attracted to it because it was part of your Divine Plan and there can be various reasons for this. One of the reasons that applies to most of you is that you actually needed to have a certain experience with different spiritual teachings, and most of you needed to have the experience of at least one teaching that was more the mechanical, outer path.

The rest of this dictation, along with an invocation based on the dictation, is found in the book: Being the Living Christ in everyday life.

Overcoming the illusion of right and wrong choices

Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master the Divine Director through Kim Michaels, June 8, 2025. This dictation was given at the conference in Seoul, South Korea: Being the Living Christ in everyday life.

I AM the Ascended Master the Divine Director. What I come to offer you is a, we might say, practical tool for how you can increase your attunement with the Christ mind, with your I AM Presence and with whichever ascended master is closest to you.

A practical tool for seeing your psychology

Now, I have already given this tool before, in the sense that it is a novena where you can give my decree nine times and then you sit with a notepad and you write down whatever comes to you. What I want to emphasize here is that you can do such a novena for the specific purpose of coming to see the elements of your psychology that you need to see at this present level of your path. In other words, it is not about getting some vision about how to deal with your outer situation, how to deal with the practical aspects of life. The purpose of this is to see the blocks in your psychology that you are facing right now at your present level, and that you need to see in order to rise to the next level up.

You do not have to use my decree for this. I know that all of you have a certain master you are closer to than others. If you know who that master is, then you take that master’s decree, give it nine times, then write down. If you do not know a specific master you are closer to, then use my decree. [You can also use the invocation that follows this dictation.] The important point here is: You do the preamble, you dedicate this to your desire to see what it is, what subconscious self, what illusion you are working with at your present level. Then you give the decree nine times and then, without reflecting, without analyzing, without anticipating, you simply write down what comes to you. Whatever it is, you write it down. After you are done with this, you might put it aside or you might read it again right away. In the beginning, there may be some influence from your ego, from the subconscious selves, that give you an impetus of what you should do or how you are special and what your role might be and what you might do for the planet in the future. Such vision of outer things, this you completely ignore, for the purpose of this ritual is only psychology.

Whatever is focused on your psychology, that you can then take, you can try to understand it, try to come to see what you do not see. You might, if there is a particular issue, try to find some books on psychology that talk about it, try to find our teachings that talk about this, and then you work on it. You use the tools from the Healing Your Spiritual Traumas books to come to get a clear vision of this. You give your decrees to consume the energy and then, when you feel you have worked through a specific issue, you can continue the novena if you so want. You can also give the novena the next day to gain clarity on this specific issue, so you do not move on to another issue before you feel you have resolved the first one.

Now it may be that you do not get anything about your psychology. Then, you keep doing the novena and anything that does not relate to psychology that you write down, you just ignore it. Give the novena the next day and you keep doing it until you get something about unresolved psychology, because I assure you that if you are open and willing, you will at some point get something.

Divine direction and Christhood

I also wish to give you some teachings about Christhood. My title is the Divine Director and it signals, of course, divine direction. I am supposed to give people divine direction. Many people have over the decades thought that as you walk the path of Christhood, you gain more and more divine direction and you gain a more and more clear divine direction.

Is that true? Well, yes and no, because it depends on your view of divine direction. The ego wants to present the view that divine direction should be infallible, that divine direction, if you follow it, should give you what the ego wants: the security that it can never be wrong. As other masters have talked about, there are problems on Earth created by the duality consciousness, where the Christ mind has no solution to them because the only solution is to transcend the consciousness that created the problem. Many ascended master students have thought: “Oh, I am facing a particular situation in my life, I don’t know what to do, I don’t want to do the wrong thing, I want to do the right thing, so I am going to do a novena to the Great Divine Director and surely he will tell me what is the right thing to do in this situation.” If people are so focused on the outer situation and getting outer results, I have nothing to give to them. I cannot give them direction, I cannot tell them: “You should do this,” because no matter what they do from their present level of consciousness, it will not lead to the result they desire.

This is partly because the result they desire is unrealistic anyway because it is based on the vision of the ego. It is also because whatever they could do, would not resolve the situation because many situations on Earth, especially conflicts between people, have no ideal solution. There is no ultimate outcome. Well, you could say the ultimate outcome is that you use the situation as a tool for transcending a specific subconscious self that is causing you to react the way you do to the situation. That is not what people are looking for when they are looking for divine direction and see it as something coming to them from outside themselves that will enable them to always be victorious.

Divine direction and free will

You see, divine direction does not interfere with people’s free will. Divine direction does not seek to solve the problems created by the duality consciousness, for divine direction sees they have no solution. What does divine direction do? Helps you see the illusions in your own psychology so you can rise to the next level up, for that is in a sense the victory of Christ: every time you rise to a higher level of consciousness.

You see again, many people have found an ascended master teaching, heard about the path to Christhood and they think it is a matter of surrendering to the Christ, to the ascended masters, having them tell me what to do, how to live my life. Yes, we have talked about surrender. This messenger has talked about surrender. Yes, it is essential to surrender, but what are you surrendering: your illusions, your subconscious self.

You are not surrendering your willingness to make choices. You are not surrendering your willingness to take responsibility for your life and make the choices that need to be made in specific situations. Some people have come to the path and they have felt: “I am willing to surrender my outer will, just tell me what to do and I will do it.” You see, surrender does not mean surrendering your free will. You cannot surrender your free will to Christ or the ascended masters. You can surrender your free will to the ego or to other people or to external dark forces, and they will tell you how to make choices, or they will make choices for you.

Christ is the defender of free will and, therefore, will not allow you to surrender your free will. I can assure you that if I, as an ascended master, who is at an even higher level than the Chohans, if I were to tell you how to live your life, I can assure you this would not lead you to your ascension. Why would I do it? Of course, I would not, but I am saying: Give up this illusion that you can qualify for your ascension by surrendering your free will. No, it is by embracing your free will that you qualify for your ascension. It is by embracing your free will that you walk the path of Christhood. What is the path of Christhood about? As we have now explained so many times, it is about coming to see an illusion (that you are holding on to) that is the foundation for a separate self and then consciously making the choice to give up that illusion. Consciously. If you do not do it consciously, how is it integrated in your causal body? How does your I AM Presence grow? How does your sense of self grow? Conscious choices are the foundation for rising to the next level on the path.

The rest of this dictation, along with an invocation based on the dictation, is found in the book: Being the Living Christ in everyday life.

Giving up the desire to hide from Christ

Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Jesus Christ through Kim Michaels, June 8, 2025. This dictation was given at the conference in Seoul, South Korea: Being the Living Christ in everyday life.

I AM the Ascended Master Jesus Christ. What do I have to say about Christhood? Well, naturally, all of the masters who have spoken before me have focused on specific aspects of Christhood, and so therefore, I will also focus on a specific aspect, and it is that of winning or victory.

When you look back throughout the ages, to the Christian movement and the Christian churches, you see that many, many Christian people, whether from this or that church or denomination, have had various visions of Christ returning to Earth in some undeniable victorious manifestation. I would conquer all the dark forces, smite all the dark forces, and conquer all opposition to the manifestation of God’s kingdom on Earth, which for most of these Christians meant that I, the Christ, would come and conquer all those people that the Christians did not like. A theme you see over and over again even in today’s Christians. You look to the United States of how many people think that they were winning in the election, they are now winning, and one day soon Christ will come back, and they, in their particular denomination, will be elevated as the ones who really were the true followers of Christ.

The fantasy of the victorious Christ

May I please ask you to consider a simple question: “What in the story of my life supports this fantasy of the victorious Christ that conquers all?” Do you realize how most of my disciples, most of the people who had followed me, felt after I died on the cross? Do you realize that most of them felt completely distraught, completely defeated? Because they also had a certain fantasy that I would not die on the cross, but that somehow God would save me, and I would emerge victorious. For that matter, I had a certain twinge of that fantasy, and it was only when I was hanging on the cross that I fully realized and acknowledged that: “Yes, my body would die on the cross, and God would not come and save me.” Therefore, I had to give up that ghost, that last separate self, that had this fantasy that Christ is going to be victorious in this world. How could Christ be victorious on an unnatural planet like Earth when Christ is the very foundation for the exercise of free will? The teachings we have given you explain this in a deeper way than has ever been explained before.

The Christ mind was defined by the Creator because the Creator knew that in order to explore the fullness of free will, some beings would go into duality. The Christ mind, therefore, is what gives people the opportunity to come back to oneness, but this must happen within the Law of Free Will. If Christ was to appear in some undeniable manifestation and smite the enemies of God and forcefully establish God’s kingdom on Earth, would that not be a violation of the Law of Free Will established by the Creator? Indeed, it would.

What is Christ? Oh yes, the unifying element between the Creator and its creation. If Christ was to appear and force the kingdom of God upon the people of Earth, then Christ itself would go against God’s intention, the Creator’s intention. Christ could never do that because Christ is defined by the Creator to unify through free will. The Creator does not want the extensions of itself to come into oneness with the Creator out of force, but only through their free-will choices. Christ will forever respect that. It cannot do anything else.

Christhood will not make you victorious in everything you do

Now you who are direct students of the Ascended Master Jesus Christ, not the idolatrous view promoted by Christian churches, you can ask: “Well, how does this apply to our everyday lives?” Many ascended master students over the last decades have thought that: “When I walk the path of Christhood and attain a level of Christ consciousness, this means I will be victorious in everything I do.” Just as one example: “If I have Christ’s truth, I will be able to win every argument with other people because I will have the truth, and they will not.” Even ascended master students have created various fantasies of what abilities, what special abilities, they would acquire as they walk the path of Christhood. Where do these fantasies come from? Well, as I have said, they cannot come from the mind of Christ, so they must come from the mind of anti-christ, the separate mind, the duality consciousness. What is it we have explained about the ego? It wants to become immortal, but on the immediate level, it wants to feel secure. How will it feel secure? If it can establish its dualistic viewpoint as the ultimate truth, that will be the ultimate victory for the ego.

When you find the path to Christhood, hear about the concept of Christhood, what can you do other than allow your view of this, your understanding of this, to be colored by the ego? Therefore, it is easy to think that when you walk the path to Christhood, you will have the validation for your spiritual worldview, or the validation of ascended master teachings, and that the world will somehow recognize your teaching as the superior one, as the Christians dream about the world recognizing their church as the only true church of Christ. Again, we are not blaming anyone, we are just pointing out the phase that most ascended master students go through.

What you see here is that you go through a certain stage on the spiritual path where you are thinking, perhaps not consciously, but it is there right below the level of conscious awareness, that somehow Christ will validate your current view of the world and of yourself. As we have explained, if Christ were to validate your current view, what would happen? You would become even more trapped in that view, and your current view is not the ultimate view, it is colored by the ego. How could Christ validate it?

What the ego does no want you to realize

That is why some people find an ascended master teaching, apply themselves eagerly to it, feel like they are making great progress, and then they come to a point where they feel like: “Ah, things are not as exciting as they used to be, things are not as new as they used to be.” They feel like they are not making the progress they thought they would be making, they have not really broken through and gotten the results. The mechanism here is very simple. The purpose of walking the path to Christhood is, as we have now explained – how many times, dozens of times – to resolve psychology. Your ego does not want you to realize this, so the ego paints this picture that by doing all the outer things, you will achieve outer results because it wants to distract you from looking at your psychology.

Now, when you find the spiritual path, you are given a certain grace period. We do release a certain light to you, so you feel that you are really making progress. If you do not lock in to the inner path and consciously acknowledge the need to resolve psychology, then there comes a point when we must withdraw that light. In other words, the Christ is there for you in the beginning, there with you, but if you do not go to the inner path and start resolving psychology, the Christ must withdraw from you because otherwise the Christ would validate your view of the outer path being sufficient, and that the Christ will not do. If you feel like you have stagnated a little bit, there is only one way out of it, and it is to start looking at the psychology, really looking at the beam in your own eye.

Shocking experiences on the path to Christhood

Now there is a phenomenon on the path that I wish to bring to your attention. To give you an example of this, take those of my disciples and followers who were there for my trial, who followed me as I walked the Via Dolorosa through the streets of Jerusalem, carrying that cross beam of the cross. They were standing there, watching me being crucified, hoping for a miracle, and then seeing me give up the ghost, draw my last breath, see the lance being stuck into my side and coming to that realization: “Jesus is dead, he died on the cross.” This is what you call a rude awakening. Some call it a hitting the concrete experience, where you hit your head against the concrete and realize that the concrete is not going to give in. Here is an undeniable physical manifestation that shatters your mental view of what should and should not happen. It is a shocking experience.

It is not absolutely unavoidable that you have such shocking experiences on the path to Christhood. Not all people have them, but most people will have some of these shocking experiences because what happens is that your expectations, your mental images, meet the reality of the Christ mind. Now in some cases, this happens because your expectations meet the reality of the physical octave, the physical circumstances, but that is not really what I am talking about here.

What I am talking about is that you have a certain expectation, and now you connect to the Christ mind. The Christ mind gives you a frame of reference that allows you to see that your expectation or your view, your mental image was out of touch with the reality of Christ. You can have this experience that you see the unreality of your mental image because the Conscious You, by encountering the Christ mind, steps outside the mental image and looks at it from the outside. It sees the fantasy. It sees the unreality. What happens to many people in the beginning, when they first have these kinds of experiences, is that the Conscious You steps outside of one particular subconscious self and sees the unreality of the view projected by that self. The Conscious You is still colored by another subconscious self, and this often causes students to see that they had held on to an illusion, that they had believed a lie, but they are colored by another self that now condemns you for having believed in the lie.

You feel the entire experience as a very rude awakening where you are encountering the reality of Christ to see one illusion, but you are still colored by another illusion, and therefore, you condemn yourself for having believed in that illusion. There are also, throughout the ages, Christians who have sincerely striven to embody the teachings of Christ who have had these experiences. Some have come to see themselves as sinners: Oh I am a miserable sinner because I saw this one illusion, and I do not see that my reaction is colored by another illusion.

Switching away from the focus on self at the 96th level

Some of you can recognize these situations, and some of you cannot. The reason for me bringing this up is that what I would ideally like to see is that you come to a point where encountering the reality of Christ is not a shock, and it does not cause you to condemn yourself. Now, while you are walking that path from the 48th to the 96th level, you are encountering the reality of Christ, but often you do not have this rude awakening because you are just given enough to help you step up from one level to the next. As you get closer to the 96th level (and in order to go beyond the 96th level), you must encounter the Christ mind in its unfiltered reality. If you still have a subconscious self that judges yourself, that criticizes yourself, that puts yourself down for not being perfect, then this can be a very unpleasant experience.

If you can work on these selves, then it does not have to be an unpleasant experience. Ideally, as you go beyond that 96th level, you will encounter the Christ in a more and more pure manifestation, but it will not cause you to put yourself down. You will simply look at the illusion you have, use that frame of reference of the Christ mind to let go of the illusion and instead of putting yourself down for having had the illusion, you feel the joy that you have transcended the illusion.

How can you make that transition? Well, you need to look at the subconscious selves that cause you to condemn yourself, but you also, with the conscious mind, need to make a switch that we have mentioned before. It is a difficult switch to make because what you really have to come to is this realization that: “It is not about me.” You need to overcome that focus on self because what is the focus on self? Well, when you talk about the ego being born out of separation, you can say that even as you reconnect, and you walk the path from the 48th to the 96th level, you are still carrying elements of that separate self with you. In order to pass the initiation at the 96th level, you have to let that go. In other words, the ego is still trying to color your path, thinking that it will get something out of it, that you will get something out of it as a separate self.

Up until the 96th level, you can actually believe that you are walking the path of Christhood as a separate being, and that you can attain Christhood as a separate being, and therefore, do something as a separate being, even win a victory as a separate being. That gives you a focus on self, but it also gives you the inevitable duality where there is winning, but there is also losing because in duality there cannot be winning without losing. When you encounter that the Christ mind shows you an illusion you had, well then you might feel like you have lost, and that is what gives the shock and the unpleasantness.

The rest of this dictation, along with an invocation based on the dictation, is found in the book: Being the Living Christ in everyday life.

Becoming free in everyday life

Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Saint Germain through Kim Michaels, June 8, 2025. This dictation was given at the conference in Seoul, South Korea: Being the Living Christ in everyday life.

I AM the Ascended Master Saint Germain, and I want to start by thanking you for giving this magnificent session of decrees that allowed me to release this waterfall of violet flame energy. My task, my joy, for this release is to give you the Seventh Ray perspective on Christhood.

Now, it has been said by a famous philosopher: “Man is born free but everywhere he is in chains.” That was, of course, said a long time ago when it could not be said that women are born free because they were born into a certain role. Nevertheless, we can look at the world today and say: “Are human beings born free?” Is it even realistic to say in today’s age that everyone is born free? Are many people not born into a very limited life, a very limited opportunity?

Are we born free?

When I look from the perspective of the Chohan of the Seventh Ray upon humankind, what do I see? Yes, I do indeed see that everywhere human beings are in chains. I also see that the vast majority of human beings were not born free, at least not in this lifetime. I can of course go back and trace the history of a lifestream and see that yes, originally that lifestream was born free but it was also born with a point-like sense of self. Now it was born free, in the sense that there were no outer chains that limited the lifestream originally. It did not have total freedom to co-create anything it wanted because it could only co-create what it could envision, what it could conceptualize—and that, of course, depended on its sense of self.

Freedom is not something you are born into, at least not total freedom. Freedom is something you grow into by transcending your sense of self. Did you hear what I just said? Freedom is something you grow into by transcending your sense of self, expanding your sense of self, letting your sense of self become more.

When we look at humankind today, can we say that even though most of the people who currently embody on this planet have a very long history (either having embodied on this planet for multiple lifetimes or having come from other planets), can we say that they have grown towards becoming more free? Nay, we cannot. You look at humankind, and the vast majority of people are in chains. Now you can, of course, look at their physical outer conditions and see that many people are limited by these physical outer conditions. They are not free. They are not free to speak. They are not free to move. They are not free to pursue opportunities. They are born into a certain station in life, perhaps poverty, perhaps political oppression, perhaps other forms of thralldom.

Yet when I, as the Chohan of the Seventh Ray, speak of freedom, I am not primarily speaking about physical, material freedom, for where are the chains that bind human beings? They are not in the physical octave. They are in the emotional, mental and identity octaves. They are in the mind. What binds you are the chains in your mind.

Reversing the process that took your freedom

Now, not many people today have grown up in the countryside around domestic animals and therefore, very few people have actually seen a bull. You will know perhaps that a bull is a very big and strong animal, but that you put, at a young age, an iron ring in the nose of the bull. The reason is that the nose is very sensitive, so even a human being who is not as strong, when you have a rope tied to this iron ring, you can pull the bull along. What you do with a bull is, you put a chain into the ring in its nose, you tie that chain to a stake, you pound the stake into the ground and now the bull has a circle where it can graze. What can happen to a bull is that it keeps going in the same direction and so it wraps the chain around the stake until it has wrapped it so tightly that it cannot move. Now, the bull stands there and it might be pawing at the ground and it might be blowing air through its nose and it might be making a lot of noise because it feels restricted by the chain. Is it really restricted by the chain? Nay, because it could just walk in the opposite direction and unwind the chain, but the bull cannot do this, it cannot think to do this. Some of you may have seen a dog do the same thing. At that level of consciousness there is not enough awareness to think: “Could I reverse the process that made me so restricted and therefore, be free?”

Unfortunately, what you see in most human beings on Earth is that they are as unfree as the bull who has wrapped the chain around the stake. Just like the bull, they cannot step back and think: “What if I reverse the process that caused me to be so trapped? Could I then become more free?”

What is the work of the ascended masters throughout the ages? It is essentially to help people become free. But how do you become free? Only by looking at the conditions in your mind that are making you unfree, that are imprisoning you. You must unwind the chain in your own psyche, in your own subconscious mind and in your conscious mind that keeps you trapped. How many people have grasped this, even after we have taught for a very long time? Did not Jesus tell people that the Kingdom of God is within? Did not the Buddha talk about resolving psychology, even though he did not use those words at the time? Is not the Eightfold Path the path of unwrapping, unwinding the chains in your mind? Do not the Vedic teachings talk about something similar, again with different words and context? The teachings have been given for a long time, but very few people have locked in to it.

The prison is in your mind

I would have, of course, liked to see this changed because, what is it that causes people to be physically limited, physically imprisoned? Well, how can a dictator imprison millions of people? How can one man bend millions of people to his will? Only by using the conditions in these people’s psychology that make them willing to submit to the dictator, because they are not willing to think for themselves and take responsibility for themselves and make their own decisions. They want the dictator to make decisions for them and then tell them that if they blindly follow the dictator, everything will be wonderful in the end, whatever the promise may be. The Third Reich, or making America great again, or restoring Russia’s greatness, whatever the promise may be, people believe in it because it gives them an excuse for not unwinding the chain in their minds.

I would like to see more and more people awaken to the reality that what binds you is in the psychology, because the physical conditions you face are simply a reflection of what is projected upon the Ma-ter light from your identity, mental and emotional minds. This goes for one human being, it goes for a large population in a large country and it goes for humanity as a whole. The physical conditions you see on Earth are only projections of what is in the minds, the emotional, mental and identity minds of humankind.

Does Christhood restrict your freedom?

What is Christhood? Christhood is the process of becoming free from the shackles of the anti-christ mind, the duality consciousness, the sense of separation. Now, there are those in the fallen mindset, in the serpentine mindset, who will say: “Well, Saint Germain, this is not true. I was limited by these moral restrictions of feeling I was a connected being where I had to think about the effect of my actions on the whole. It was only when I rebelled against this god up there in the sky and decided to do my own thing regardless of consequences that I became truly free.” This is what some actually believe. Others do not believe it but they want human beings to believe it, so they promote the lie even though they know it is a lie.

Why is it a lie? Well, you look at conditions on Earth. So many religious people have this image that they should evaluate their actions based on a certain moral code defined by their religion, because supposedly this moral code comes from God himself. It was inscribed on tablets of stone when Moses went to the mountain: “Thou shalt not…” And if thou does not do that, God will punish you by an eternity in hell. The fallen beings, the serpentine mind, will point to this and say: “See, this is not being free because you are restricted by this moral code of this angry, judgmental, punishing God in the sky. And it was only when we rebelled against that God and his moral code that we became truly free, that we could really exercise our free will.”

What they fail to ask is: “Who created the God in the sky?” The reality is that the fallen beings created the angry and punishing God in the sky because they wanted to use that image of God to control human beings. Other fallen beings created the image of a devil who is opposing the God in the sky because they also wanted to control human beings. Now human beings are trapped between the angry God in the sky and the angry devil below, and does it really make sense that you gain freedom by submitting to the devil who is just as angry as the God in the sky? This is what they want you to believe.

The rest of this dictation, along with an invocation based on the dictation, is found in the book: Being the Living Christ in everyday life.

Attaining peace in your everyday life

Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Nada through Kim Michaels, June 7, 2025. This dictation was given at the conference in Seoul, South Korea: Being the Living Christ in everyday life.

I AM the Ascended Master Nada, and from my perspective on the Sixth Ray, Christhood is all about service. Other masters have talked about coming to that point where you need to start serving, but what Serapis Bey and Hilarion were talking about was a phase where you are actually focusing on service as a way to trick your mind away from the self-service of the ego. That is why you focus on some kind of cause that is beyond yourself.

As you get beyond this phase and mature in your view of service, you get to the higher level of integration with the Christ mind, where service is not something you decide to take on. Service is an expression of who you are at this level of consciousness. As you go even a little bit beyond the 96th level and begin to attune to the Christ mind, you are seeing yourself as a connected being, as an expression of the Christ mind. Then you begin to see that other people are also expressions of the Christ mind, because you experience that the Christ mind is your source, and truly that means the Christ mind is the source of everyone else. Therefore, it simply becomes natural for you to focus on serving other people as an expression of who you are.

Serving from a self-centered perspective

How do you get to that point where you can serve from the level of the Christ and not be colored by some of the desires of the ego? Naturally, the ego can take the concept of service and use it to glorify itself. You can look at many people throughout the world, throughout the ages, and see that some people have dedicated their lives to what seems like a selfless form of service. They are serving some cause, serving other people, they are engaged in charity work or whatever it may be, and so they are providing a service to society and to other people. If you look into the psychology of some of these people, you will see that they actually have an often unconscious, subconscious, unrecognized ambition where they think that they will get something for themselves by doing service.

Many religious people, for example, think that by engaging in service they will somehow balance karma, gain favor with God, be looked upon favorably by Christ, and therefore, their salvation is guaranteed. Others have a sense that they have been great sinners in the past and they are seeking to compensate for this. Others think that somehow, they will receive some recognition for their service, perhaps here on Earth or perhaps even from God or Jesus or whomever they see as their spiritual figure, their spiritual idol.

In order to reach the level that I am talking about, where service becomes a natural expression of who you are, what do you need to go through? Well, this is where the second aspect of the Sixth Ray is Peace. You need to attain a certain state of inner peace, for you will see that when people are serving from the motivation of the ego, they are not completely at peace. They may seem harmonious on the outer, but on the inner they are not at peace because they are seeking to attain something. Many of the people who seem to be selflessly serving, have a certain goal for their service. They want to see a certain result of it, and that, of course, means they are constantly at a deficit because they never really see the result they are hoping for. This means that they are under stress and therefore, not at peace.

How to attain inner peace

Now, naturally you will ask: “Well, how do I then attain this inner peace?” As always, as you well know (those who have studied our teachings over these last several years), part of the answer is: Resolve the psychology, resolve the subconscious selves that pull you out of peace. What are those subconscious selves? Well, they are the ones who are seeking to achieve some impossible task.

We have said that the ego was created when you went into separation. We have said that the ego was created out of lack and therefore has an existential lack. You might say, if you look at the ego from an energetic perspective, what is the ego at the purely energetic level? It is comparable (not exactly the same of course, but comparable) to a black hole that pulls everything into it without ever being filled. Well, that is the ego. It is constantly pulling on you, on other people, on the world, constantly seeking recognition, validation. What is the ego really seeking? It is seeking immortality. It is seeking to become an immortal being so that it does not have to die.

Now, we have from time to time talked about these non-dual teachers who claim or teach that the ultimate goal of spiritual growth is the death of any sense of self. What they are essentially saying is that somehow the undifferentiated, whether they call it Brahman or infinite awareness, manifested itself as you, as your sense of self, but the goal of this is that your self eventually dies and is no more. Well, they have this half right, but it is the ego that has to die, not the individual self.

Is the ego an individual self?

As we have explained many times, you are created as an individual self, namely your I AM Presence, with a unique individuality. The purpose of your existence is transcending your sense of self, growing in self-awareness until you reach the Creator Consciousness. The I AM Presence was not created to die and will never die, but the ego was created out of separation. It was not created by God, by the ascended masters, therefore, it is not an extension of the Creator’s Being.

You created the ego, not consciously, but you created the ego by going into separation. You might say, what is the difference between the individual self and the ego or the separate self? Well, you can say, from a certain perspective, that the individual self you have at any moment is a structure that gives you a certain experience. Therefore, you can say that your I AM Presence is an evolving self, but at any time it has a certain sense of self that gives it a certain experience. The Conscious You has created a certain sense of self in order to take embodiment and it has also created the ego as a separate self and that gives it a certain experience.

The ego was created essentially to give you a certain experience, namely as a separate being. It may seem as if, well, the ego is just like the individual self. You created the ego, but once this has come into being, it has a rudimentary consciousness, survival instinct, a sense that it exists. Why shouldn’t the ego be able to become immortal? Could you not say that by creating the ego you have just created an extension of yourself? Since you are an extension of the I AM Presence and the I AM Presence is an extension of the greatest being, why shouldn’t the ego be able to become immortal?

You see, you, the Conscious You—you have the ability to create a separate self and endow it with some consciousness, but not self-awareness. You have been given self-awareness as a gift from the Creator, an extension of the Creator’s Being, but you have not been given the ability or the authority to extend that further. You can raise up your sense of self, but you cannot create a separate self and give that life, give that self-awareness. Why? Because what gives life, self-awareness, is the Christ mind and it is the Mind of Oneness. You cannot create a separate self out of the Christ mind. You can only create a separate self outside the Christ mind.

The Christ mind and the separate self

This may again be one of these contradictions, seemingly. Have we not said: “Without him was not anything made that was made?” Any form is made out of the Christ consciousness. Yes, even the ego is made out of the Christ consciousness, but not with Christ consciousness, not with self-awareness.

The ego has a survival instinct. It wants to grow and become more powerful, for it has some sense that it wants to extend its life. Going back to my question: “What is the difference between the individual self and the ego and why could not the ego become immortal?” Is not the individual self, the I AM Presence, the Conscious You created to give you a certain experience? Is not the ego created to give you a certain experience? Yes, the ego is created to give the Conscious You the experience of what it is like to be in a state of separation. As we have said, separation cannot come into oneness, cannot be created out of oneness, and therefore, it cannot become immortal.

The purpose of allowing the Conscious You to experience separation is so that you can experience the different facets of separation that you need to experience, until you come to that point—not an outer decision but an inner realization: “I have had enough of experiencing separation.” Then you can, in full awareness of what you are doing, voluntarily give up any desire to experience separation. That is when you ascend and become an immortal being.

You see, the individual self is created to give you the experience of growing towards higher and higher levels of oneness with your Creator. The ego is created to give you the experience of separation so that you can experience the full range of what is possible with free will, and therefore, come to the point where you voluntarily and consciously decide: “I have experienced enough of separation. Now I want to focus on experiencing higher levels of oneness.” You do this voluntarily, and therefore, as an ascended master you have permanently left behind any desire to experiment with separation.

The ego is only created to give you a temporary experience, and that is why it cannot become immortal. As I said, the ego has a survival instinct, and therefore, it seeks to become immortal, it seeks to compensate for the loss of your connection to your higher self by doing, attaining, owning or controlling something in this world. Because it thinks that there is something in the unascended sphere that is the key to immortality, the fountain of youth perhaps.

The ego’s impossible quest for immortality

You see something profound. What I have just explained, you could not explain to the ego. We could say, in a certain way, that the ego thinks it can become immortal, but it thinks this based on its limited vision. It cannot grasp that immortality is only possible in oneness with Christ, because the ego cannot fathom oneness with Christ. It was created out of separation. How can it fathom oneness?

You cannot make the ego see what I have just explained. The ego will forever (or rather, as long as you allow it to exist) be on this impossible quest to attain immortality through the things of this unascended sphere in which nothing can be immortal. Why can nothing be immortal? Well, because no thing can stand still. There is immortality, yes, through the Christ Consciousness, yes, but what is the Christ Consciousness? Constant ongoing self-transcendence. Only in self-transcendence is there immortality, unless you go into the Allness where the equation is different. In a world of form that is evolving, there is immortality only in self-transcendence.

No thing can transcend itself in an unascended sphere, and the ego is not seeking to transcend itself. It is seeking to make its sense of self permanent, immortal, by stopping it once it has reached what the ego conceives as an ultimate state. The fallen beings think that they can elevate their separate selves to this ultimate status, which is always right around the corner, and has been so since they fell in the fourth sphere or the fifth or the sixth. They think that when they reach this ultimate status, God will have to grant them immortality. You cannot explain this to a fallen being, as long as they are in the fallen consciousness.

Now, the fallen being, which has a Conscious You, has the potential to switch back into oneness, but the ego does not. The ego of a fallen being, no matter how powerful and sophisticated it may seem, also cannot become immortal. The ego cannot see that it is on an impossible quest, but you, the Conscious You, can come to see it. When you come to see it, not only see it, but experience the reality of it by experiencing the life of the Christ mind, then you, the Conscious You, can let go of this impossible quest to reach an ultimate state in this world. When you let go of this impossible quest, you can attain peace of mind.

The rest of this dictation, along with an invocation based on the dictation, is found in the book: Being the Living Christ in everyday life.

The Christ mind is the great equalizer

Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Hilarion through Kim Michaels, June 7, 2025. This dictation was given at the conference in Seoul, South Korea: Being the Living Christ in everyday life.

I AM the Ascended Master Hilarion and there are many people who, when they hear about the concept of Christhood and the concept that Christhood gives you discernment, they think: “Ah, when I have Christhood, I will know ultimate truth and therefore, I can go around here on Earth and give people the ultimate truth.” The ego adds this little voice: “Yes, and when we have ultimate truth, we can beat all people into submission for they will have to submit to this ultimate truth.”

I just ask you to look back at history and see how many times groups of people, organizations, nations, ideologies have claimed that they had the ultimate truth and they attempted to beat all other people into submission. The other people refused to be beaten into submission so they beat back and all of a sudden you had a huge mess. Look how many messes have been created throughout history and look how many of them have been created because some group of people believed they had the ultimate truth.

Taking a different approach to truth

Do you really think that we of the ascended masters want our students to continue this battle of trying to prove who have the ultimate truth, or do we perhaps want you to take a different approach? What is the different approach? Well, it is not really an approach, it is to tune in to the Christ mind. You see, those who believe that the Christ mind will give you ultimate truth, that is the ego’s motivation projected upon the Christ mind and the concept of Christhood and the concept of discernment.

What have we so many times tried to explain to you about the duality consciousness? There are always two dualistic polarities, they are related to each other, they are based on separation. None of the dualistic polarities represent the ultimate truth, none of them have the truth. Is capitalism the ultimate truth? Is communism the ultimate truth? Nay, there is no ultimate truth in duality, in fact there is no truth in duality, but this is what you can only experience when you are connected to the Christ mind. Well, yes you can understand it intellectually but then you tend to take an intellectual understanding and project that onto the concept of Christhood, thinking: “Yes, maybe duality can’t give me the ultimate truth but surely Christhood can, the Christ consciousness can.” Did not Jesus say: “I am the way, the truth and the life?”

Truth is always within a context

Is Christhood, the Christ consciousness, truth or is it not? Well, my beloved, that depends on your understanding of truth. What have we described so many times, something that we could not give in previous dispensations and that hardly any spiritual teaching on the Earth encapsulates? We have described that you have the potential to start out with a point-like sense of self and expand your sense of self until you reach the Creator consciousness. What is then ultimate truth? Well, you can only answer that question within a context and so let us take as our concept this world of form created by our Creator.

What is ultimate truth in our world of form? It is that you understand the Creator, you grasp, you experience the Creator’s vision, the Creator’s decisions, the Creator’s choice of which principles to base this creation upon. That then is ultimate truth in our world of form. Of course, there are innumerable other creations that are based on slightly different principles and decisions made by other Creators and then there is the Allness which is a whole other level. So is there an ultimate, ultimate truth? Not that I am aware of from my level of consciousness as an ascended master. Therefore, it might be very prudent of you, as an unascended being, to realize that you cannot fathom an ultimate truth. Therefore, the concept of an ultimate truth is irrelevant in an unascended sphere and especially on an unnatural planet.

But Jesus said: “I am the truth” or rather the Christ consciousness through Jesus said: “I, the Christ consciousness, am the truth.” Yes, it is the truth in the sense that it is the antidote to duality because it is the way out of duality. What people tend to think, especially with the linear mind, is that if Christ is the truth, then Christ must be able to give you an answer, an explanation, a definition to any question, any conflict, any problem that will resolve it by saying: “Well, this is the truth in this matter.”

There is no ultimate truth in words

You see, as we have explained, the linear mind can ask questions for which there are no linear answers. The dualistic mind can come up with questions, problems, conflicts that cannot be resolved through words. You see, the dualistic mind will always use words in subtle ways. Just look at the story of the fall of Adam and Eve. They had been led to believe that if they ate the forbidden fruit, they would surely die. The serpent twisted the word “surely” and that was enough to confuse their minds. What does that show you? There is no truth in duality and therefore, once you are talking about words, something expressed in words, the Christ mind does not have a truth that can be expressed in words that will counteract a dualistic truth. Once it is expressed in words, it is just words and words can be interpreted.

Just look at how many Christian churches there are that interpret the same scriptures in different ways. Just look at how many Buddhist sects there are that interpret essentially the same scriptures in different ways. Once something has been expressed in words, it is no longer the truth and therefore, the statement “I am the truth” cannot be taken literally. It cannot be taken to mean that the Christ mind can come up with a worded expression that is the truth. You need to go beyond words. You need to go beyond the outer mind. You need to experience the Christ mind. Then you will experience the truth that is beyond duality. It is not the ultimate truth, as I said, because that is only the Creator’s consciousness in our world of form. It is the truth that is beyond duality because it is the truth that unifies you with your Creator and it unifies all people horizontally.

What does the ego, the dualistic mind, the serpentine mind, the fallen mind do? It divides people horizontally and only when you reach for the Christ mind and when your neighbor reaches for the Christ mind, can you be united horizontally through your individual vertical unity with the Christ mind. There is no horizontal unity that can be achieved. There is horizontal conformity through control, through force, through power, through fear, through deception.

You see that throughout history what the fallen beings have been trying to do is to make all people come to accept the same belief system, thereby thinking that they could create unity. The excuse is to create unity by everybody believing the same thing. Has it ever worked? No. Why not? Because as Abraham Lincoln was inspired to say: “You can fool some of the people all of the time and all of the people some of the time, but you cannot fool all of the people all of the time.” You cannot make all people believe that a horizontal man-made belief system will unify everyone and solve every problem. Why not? Because of the duality consciousness. Some will take one dualistic extreme, some will prefer the other. Once you create a dualistic belief system called Christianity, it will attract a dualistic opposite called Islam and then you have the Crusades.

Dealing with personal conflicts

How does this apply to you in your daily life? Well, so many times we have seen ascended master students get into conflicts with each other because two people thought they each had Christ truth. Both people thought they were right because they are tuned in to the Christ mind. They believe that through the Christ mind they have received an insight that this was the truth and this was what needed to happen in the spiritual organization. Otherwise, everything would be lost and the ascended master’s cause would be lost if that other person did not agree with the first person. This is not the Christ mind. A conflict where two people both believe they have the Christ mind and yet they disagree, none of them have the Christ mind. Does this mean that you cannot have a situation where one person has the Christ mind and the other person does not? No, of course not. That can happen. Then the person who has contact with the Christ mind does not treat the other person as an enemy and seek to prove them wrong or destroy them or get them to leave.

You take a different approach as we have said of seeking to raise up the person. If that is not possible, well then in a spiritual organization you may sometimes have to exclude people. This is not done from the level of the ego where you need to demonize the other people and make it seem like they are so wrong for doing what they are doing. You realize they have a limited vision, you realize they are disruptive to the group and then you can ask them to leave. You do not do this from a fear-based state of mind, for what would the Christ possibly fear?

You see, so many times you have people who project fear into a spiritual movement, an organization. They project that things need to be a certain way because this is how the ascended masters want it, and if not, there will be disastrous consequences. Things are not that black-and-white. When you see that there is a conflict where people are reacting based on this epic mindset, black-and-white thinking, fear-based thinking, you need to step back and look at psychology. First of all, your own, your own reactionary patterns. Resolve those selves that are causing you to react this way. Then talk to the other people. Seek to make them aware that they have selves they have not resolved and if they are willing to do this, you can come to a higher understanding, a higher unity.

You can also realize that there is not just one way things can be done here on Earth and therefore, it is sometimes necessary to compromise, to do what is practically possible in a situation. What have we said about the interdependent originations? You have a group of people who are forming a spiritual organization. These are the interdependent originations where you are all part of this particular localized whole. The interaction of all of you, all of your consciousness is what creates a certain outcome. If you can step outside of this ego-based reaction that causes the conflict, you can say: “Our meeting, our organization, is this about producing a certain outer result? Or is it about helping all of us grow and come to a higher level of unity and harmony? Is perhaps harmony more important than specific outer results? What would happen if we all focused on attaining harmony and let the outer results be secondary?”

You will see in some cases that if you could do this as a group, there might be one person who is not willing to do this, who is not willing to let go of the idea that he or she is right. Then, if the others in the group are willing to focus on harmony, you have a right to make that person aware that: You are not stepping up and that means you are not coming from the Christ level. You are not seeking the higher unity. You are not seeking to go beyond the focus on self.” Then, ultimately you can come to the point where that person has no more space in the group because the group has raised its consciousness to a higher level. A person is below that level and therefore, you have a right to say: It is time for you to go, for we have accelerated ourselves beyond that level of consciousness where we want to be right.

A Christlike approach to dealing with conflicts

You can transfer this to any situation you encounter in life: in families, at work, in friendships. You can look at yourself and see: Do I have a reactionary pattern? Do I want to be right? Is it so important for me to have the truth and make other people see the truth that I see? Then you can realize it comes from a subconscious self. It may even go back to your birth trauma where you felt rejected and put down by the fallen beings and you want to compensate for this by thinking: “Oh, if only I find the highest truth, then they must accept what I say.”

As we have said, the fallen beings will never accept what you say for they have their own dualistic truth that they believe is the ultimate truth. When someone believes they have the ultimate truth, how could you convince them otherwise? Why would they listen to anyone who does not have the truth that they have when they think theirs is the ultimate? What am I saying here? I am saying that in any situation, the question for you is: “Am I willing to reach for a higher truth, a higher vision, than what I have right now?” If you are willing to reach for that, you can grow from any situation and then it is not your concern whether the other people grow. Well, it may be your concern in a close relationship, such as a group or a family, but still when you continue to reach for the higher truth, in many cases the situation will gradually change.

Why? Because when you are interacting with other people, even two people form the interdependent originations. You accelerate yourself, you will accelerate the relationship and maybe the other people will tune in to this and be willing to change and maybe they will not. Then, you will still have moved on and your reaction to the other people will change so you have benefited from this. If you take what Serapis Bey said about coming to a point on the spiritual path where you need to start serving something other than yourself, you can say: “I am focusing on serving some greater cause, which is an impersonal cause. It is impersonal for me, but it is also impersonal for the people around me, whether it be in a personal relationship, a family, friendships or a group. I am not serving my own ego, neither am I serving other people’s egos and therefore, I am striving to depersonalize these relationships so that I am not seeking to force other people to change in order to change my own state of mind. I am willing to focus on changing my own state of mind and leaving it up to the other people’s decisions whether they will change or not.” If you do this, every situation becomes an opportunity to grow.

The rest of this dictation, along with an invocation based on the dictation, is found in the book: Being the Living Christ in everyday life.

Accelerating your intention

Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Serapis Bey through Kim Michaels, June 7, 2025. This dictation was given at the conference in Seoul, South Korea: Being the Living Christ in everyday life.

I AM the Ascended Master Serapis Bey, as you might have guessed from the linear progression, even though we are talking about things that are not linear. This is one of the enigmas of the spiritual path. It is that it has linear aspects but also non-linear aspects. The challenge of this, which you see throughout the ages, is that some people focus on the linear aspects and ignore the non-linear. While other people focus on the non-linear and ignore the linear. The challenge is to find a balance between the two.

We have talked about before that there is the linear mind, there is the conceptual mind. You use the conceptual mind to co-create because the conceptual mind allows you to form a concept of something that is not presently in physical manifestation. You can conceptualize a form that is not yet manifest and therefore bring forth something new. The linear mind, on the other hand, is based on what is there, what is already in manifestation. Coming to understand this, now you may say: Is it only the conceptual mind that you use to co-create?

Which mind is used for co-creation?

Well, that depends on what stage you are at. You see, when you are a new co-creator in an environment that is also fairly new, then you use the conceptual mind more. When you grow in awareness, when you have co-created something, both in your physical environment and in your four lower bodies, that is more sophisticated, then you start using the linear mind as well. You actually find a certain balance between the conceptual and the linear.

The way this needs to work is, of course, that when you have a planet with many people on it, with a fairly old civilization (I am talking about here a natural planet), then you cannot just envision something with the conceptual mind that is completely disconnected from what is already brought into manifestation. You see how you can start out with the conceptual mind, envisioning new things, because there is not so much in manifestation. Then, as you manifest more and more, you need to use the linear mind so that you can see a progression from what is already there to what you want to co-create, so that you build upon what is there and create a continuity.

You see that even though we often talk about the linear mind as a problem, on a natural planet in the original state, there is no problem with the linear mind. The linear mind is clearly secondary to the conceptual mind. It is, so to speak, the servant of the conceptual mind. What happens on an unnatural planet is that when a majority of the people lose contact with their higher selves, they can no longer see themselves as co-creators. Therefore, they find it very difficult to use the conceptual mind to envision something that is not already manifest.

Becoming lost in the linear mind

What is it that the conceptual mind uses to conceptualize a new form? It is the Christ mind. Now when you have an unnatural planet where people have gone into separation, they tend to become more focused on the linear mind, seeing what is there, categorizing what is there, labelling what is there, applying the value judgment of the dualistic mind to it. Now they become very trapped in what is already in form in the physical realm. They tend to think they cannot go beyond it, that either God created it that way or the laws of nature mandated that it must be that way.

They also now start using the linear mind in a way that was not intended in the original state, in the natural state. Because now they want to say: If we take the linear mind and look at what is here now, this must be the effects of unseen causes; and if we keep going back to previous causes, we must end up with the original cause. Which can either be God or the laws of nature or the Big Bang or the Great Pumpkin Man or whatever you can envision. Then they want to take the linear mind and extend it in the opposite direction, pointing to some ultimate outcome.

This is not the natural use of the linear mind. As I said, it is just a servant of the conceptual mind. You look at what is already in manifestation, you look back some time to see why the society, for example, was structured that way, what were the thoughts behind it, what were the lessons that people had learned. Then you use that to direct the conceptual mind to bring forth something that builds upon that foundation. You, of course, also look at what the Elohim brought forth on a particular planet, what was their thoughts, what was the guiding principles that they used, and then you use that to form new concepts, but still within that framework.

The devotional mind and Christhood

When you are disconnected from the conceptual mind, the intuitive mind, then people become very linear in their thinking. That is what causes most people to think they can think their way to Christhood. This, of course, cannot be done, as we have already said. There are also people who are more attuned to the intuitive aspect of the mind, and they often tend to follow what has been called in the East, a path of devotion. They become very devotional, very loving, loving a deity, loving a master, and feeling like this is all they need to do. This, although it can lead to progress, also has its limitations, because as you cannot think your way into Christhood, you cannot love your way to Christhood.

There needs to be that certain balance where even the devotional people have a certain understanding of spiritual concepts, of the purpose of existence, of why the universe even exists—that it is a learning environment, that there is a path, a gradual path. Because people who become very devotional often feel as if they have gone beyond time, progression, a linear path, and they sometimes get trapped in this loop, we might call it a time loop, where they think their devotion is enough. They do not realize that there is unresolved psychology that was created in past lifetimes, and that this psychology needs to be resolved. This requires a certain linear process, because you cannot just do it randomly, you have to start somewhere and work your way back until you reach that original birth trauma.

Your intention for walking the path

What this all revolves around, from the perspective of the Fourth Ray of course, is your intention. What is your intention for walking the spiritual path? You may talk about intention at a lower level where, as we have said, when you first hear about the path to Christhood, your ego formulates an image of what this means. The ego does this based on what it can see, which is of course seeing itself as a separate being, walking the path as a separate being, achieving some ultimate end result as a separate being—an end result defined by the ego in this world, defined by what is already here. The problem with the ego is, of course, that it cannot transcend what is here in form, because it cannot conceptualize it. The ego cannot conceptualize what Christhood really means. The ego cannot conceptualize what the spiritual realm really is. It can create images of it based on what it sees in the material world, but that, of course, is not adequate.

You can have in the beginning, in fact you will have in the beginning, an intention for walking the spiritual path that is partially based on the ego and what the ego can see. There comes that point where you need to step back, reconsider your intention: Is there a higher form of intention for walking the spiritual path? Of course there is. You, the Conscious You, can see it, whereas the ego cannot. You need to have that willingness to realize the limitations of the ego and its intentions, its vision, its way of thinking about the spiritual path. You are willing to go into that neutral state of mind of the Conscious You and reach for a higher intention from the Christ mind, from an ascended master, from your I AM Presence.

Purifying your intention is extremely important. Again, each of us as Chohans are, of course, focused on our particular ray. We tend to think that our ray is the most important step. Of course, we all recognize that you need to incorporate all seven rays in order to qualify for your ascension. It is simply my role to make you aware that there comes a point where you cannot progress unless you are willing to step back and look at your intention: “How much of my intention on the spiritual path is colored by the ego? Am I willing to step up, to accelerate my intention to a higher level that is not ego-based? And am I actually willing to continue doing that as long as I am in embodiment?”

You need to continue doing it as long as you are in embodiment, because you may say, at a certain level, say the 65th level, you can see a higher level of intention than you could at the 48th. But at the 96th level you can see an even higher, and on the 124th you can see a higher intention that you cannot grasp at the lower levels. There is no ultimate grasp of your intention, no ultimate intention other than to continue to transcend yourself and be willing to take each step up and always take the next step.

The rest of this dictation, along with an invocation based on the dictation, is found in the book: Being the Living Christ in everyday life.

Can you own anything in this world?

Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Paul the Venetian through Kim Michaels, June 7, 2025. This dictation was given at the conference in Seoul, South Korea: Being the Living Christ in everyday life.

I AM the Ascended Master Paul the Venetian. What did Jesus say 2,000 years ago about love? He said: “Greater love has no man but to lay down his life for a friend.” Well, that was of course said 2,000 years ago in a very different society where it was easier to lose your physical life than it is in many countries today, even though of course not all.

Given that we are all about progressive revelation, what might we say today? Well, we might say: “Greater love has no person but to lay down his or her ego for a friend.” There comes a point on the spiritual path where you need to make a decision and you may say: “Is it not somewhat of a contradiction to say you have to make a decision about love? For is love a decision? When you fall in love, is it a decision or does it just happen?” You see, at the lower levels of consciousness, it seems as if things just happen. As you grow higher in consciousness, you become more aware that in the interdependent originations, nothing just happens. As you become more aware of the spiritual path, you become aware that you have certain choices to make.

Making a decision about love

For example, as Lanto just explained and as we have of course explained before, between the 48th and the 96th level of consciousness, you are rising above the gravitational pull of the collective consciousness. This does not just happen. What happens if you do not make an effort to rise above, is that you are pulled along with the currents of the collective consciousness. That happens, but when you walk the spiritual path, you have to make decisions and there comes a point on the path where you have to make a conscious decision about love. What do you love more?

Do you love the ego and its control games more than the Christ, or do you love the Christ more than the ego? You cannot love both. In fact, as you contemplate this, you become aware that you do not love the ego. You cannot love the ego and the ego cannot love. This will sound contradictory because most human beings will say that they do love someone, or they do love a cause, or they do love an idea or they do love a spiritual guru. What the ego calls love is just a camouflage for a control game.

The ego seeks to get something through love. The ego, by saying “I love you” to another person, feels it has now staked a claim on that person. It has claimed ownership of that person and the person is supposed to live up to the ego’s expectations of how that person should behave because the ego has said “I love you” so you are mine. This is what the ego wants to do with everything. It wants to own. It wants to control.

Does love, Christ love, want to own and control? Why would it? What is the Christ? It is the unifying element. Without the Christ was not anything made that was made. The Christ is in everything. How could it want anything when it is everything? It is only the ego that has this existential sense of lack that it can never overcome. It will seek to use any God quality to compensate for that lack, including, as I said, using love as a way to declare your ownership of another person.

Giving up seeking ownership through love

Look at human love and consider how many people are free of this sense that they have some ownership over the people they claim to love. Then, you will see the challenge that you face as you climb the spiritual path, climb the path to Christhood. You gradually come to uncover these separate selves that are based on this love as ownership, this false love, this fear-based love, this love based on lack. As you become aware of them and let them go, what happens? What happens is that Christ love begins to shine through the fog in your four lower bodies and then you realize the ego never actually loved anything or anyone. You realize that when you claim ownership of anything in the material world, that thing that you think you own now claims ownership of you.

This is one way to interpret the old idea of selling your soul to the devil, where you are essentially saying: “I want to own something in this world. I want to experience what it is like that I, as a separate self, can own something in this world.” Now it sounds very dramatic that you are selling your soul to the devil, where you are saying: “Oh devil, if you give me this thing in this world that I want, you can have my soul forever.”

This is of course not the way it is. First of all, is there really a devil like it is portrayed in a lot of myths? There are of course the fallen beings, but they do not have the power to grant you ownership or to take your soul. What is it that happens when you make this deal with the devil? It is all in your own psychology, because think about what you are saying. You want to experience what it is like to own something in the material world. Now, can you own anything in the material world—actually? Well, you can in societies that have some law and order, where they will say: “Yes, you buy this piece of property and you own it. Yes, you marry somebody and you have certain rights defined by society or religion.”

Can you really own anything in this world, where things can happen at any minute? You may have a huge palace, but what if an earthquake wipes it out in seconds? Why is it that you cannot actually own any separate thing as a separate self? Well, because of the interdependent originations. If there really are no separate things, how can you fully own something?

What I am saying is: You do not actually own anything, but you have the experience that you own something. Where does the experience take place? Inside your mind. Why is it that the thing that you think you own has ownership over you? Because as long as you want the experience, as long as you want to experience that you own something, then that thing occupies your mind. That thing defines how you experience life. Do you see? It is all about your experience.

What do you love more: Christ or the world?

What is the decision you have to make—certainly when you approach or reach that 96th level, but you can make it before? It is: “What do I love more? Do I love more the experience of owning something on Earth, or do I love more the experience of flowing with the Christ mind, flowing with the River of Life? What do I love more? Do I love more the ego and its need for control and ownership, or do I love more the Christ and its spontaneous flowing from situation to situation without any control, without any predictability?”

Lanto talked about walking across the river, trying to work against the current, trying to hold on to your position in the river, because you think that the goal is to cross the river. He talked about surrendering into the flow, but how do you really surrender into the flow? You have to give up the ego’s desire for ownership, but how can you give up that desire? Only if there is something you love more than the experience of ownership.

You see, the outer mind of the vast majority of people on Earth projects this image that there are actual physical conditions that you face here on Earth and that those physical conditions are what determine your state of mind, your experience of life. Yes, at the lower levels of consciousness, as I said, you are flowing with the currents of the mass consciousness. The outer conditions, the physical conditions, but also the emotional, mental and identity level conditions of the mass consciousness, they do determine your life experience when you are at a lower level of consciousness. The spiritual path is about raising your level of consciousness, raising your life experience above the common life experience. There comes a point where you realize that it is not about changing the outer conditions, it is about changing your experience of the outer conditions.

Having an unascended or an ascended experience

Again, as we have said now several times, the Christ mind is not looking to manifest specific physical conditions on Earth, it is only looking to raise your life experience. What determines whether you are still in embodiment on an unnatural planet like Earth, or whether you ascend? What is it to be in embodiment? It is to have a particular life experience. What is it to be ascended? It is to have a different life experience. You may think that as an ascended master I am somehow fundamentally different from you. In reality, I am just having a different life experience from you. I am a self-aware being. I am having a life experience in the ascended realm. I used to be in embodiment on Earth. I used to have a life experience like you are having. How did I switch? By raising my life experience, not by changing any outer conditions—by raising my life experience.

Now if you look back at previous ascended master dispensations, you will see that even we at the time had to give some different imagery than I am giving you now. You can go back to the I AM movement where they had a concept that in Saint Germain’s retreat there was a specific chair, called the Atomic Accelerator, and you could sit in this chair and it would vibrate and accelerate the atoms of your four lower bodies. This was a concept that was given back then because this is what we determined that people could relate to, given the level of the collective consciousness. There was some almost physical means to accelerate your four lower bodies so that they would vibrate at the level of the ascended realm.

What have we given you in this dispensation? A progressively higher understanding. Is it about accelerating the atoms of your physical body so they suddenly vibrate at the level of the ascended realm? Nay, for this could never be done. Your physical bodies would be blown apart if the atoms were accelerated beyond a certain level. This is like some Christians who believe that they will have physical bodies in heaven much like the physical bodies they have now.

Is it about raising your emotional body, your mental and identity body to a higher level? Nay, as we have explained, those four lower bodies are vehicles for interacting with the material world. In the ascended realm you do not need that. We have given you the teachings about the Conscious You. Is the ascension a process of accelerating the vibration of the Conscious You? It is pure awareness. It is an extension of the I AM Presence. Why does it need to be accelerated? It has not been affected by anything that has happened on Earth. That effect is happening in the four lower bodies.

The rest of this dictation, along with an invocation based on the dictation, is found in the book: Being the Living Christ in everyday life.

Christhood is surrender into interdependent originations

Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Lord Lanto through Kim Michaels, June 7, 2025. This dictation was given at the conference in Seoul, South Korea: Being the Living Christ in everyday life.

I AM the Ascended Master Lord Lanto. My aim here is to give you the perspective of the Second Ray upon Christhood. The Second Ray is often associated with wisdom, and there are people who think that when you attain Christhood, you will know everything, you will have the answer to every question. As we have explained, that is not a correct view. There are questions that can be formulated not just by the dualistic mind, but even by the linear mind, that even the Christ cannot answer, for they have no answers.

You see, the linear mind wants to create a world view that the world is linear. You see this in religions. God created the world in seven days, well, strictly speaking, six, and then for some reason this Almighty God had to rest on the seventh day. You see it in science. Everything started with the Big Bang. What was before the Big Bang? Well, let us not talk about that. Everything progresses, supposedly, in this linear fashion where you can isolate a particular effect that is the result of a particular cause, and before that another cause, and before that another cause. You see how the linear mind wants to isolate a chain of one cause leading to one effect, leading to another cause and so forth.

The dualistic mind on top of the linear mind

Now, this is the linear mind. On top of that comes the dualistic mind, which takes the linear world view and imposes a value judgment upon it. You can now create a further division, not just between cause and effect, a neutral cause leading to a neutral effect, but something that is right and wrong. You can now go back in time through this cause and effect chain and say: Way back in the past, in that Garden of Eden, there was a cause that happened that should not have happened and therefore, everything has been on the wrong track since then that relates to humankind on Earth. Therefore, we need to use religion to restore what has gone wrong. Or we need to use communism to restore what has gone wrong. Or we need to use science to restore what has gone wrong. Or we need to use artificial intelligence to restore what has gone wrong.

You see, something went wrong, but this can only be thought up by a mind that thinks in isolated causes leading to isolated effects. What did the Buddha teach 2,500 years ago? Interdependent originations. In the interdependent originations, can you isolate a single cause? Nay. What is the single cause in a universe of interdependent originations? It is the whole. The entire universe is the single cause and the entire universe is the single effect. You cannot single out any single cause or any single effect. For it all moves as one interdependent whole.

It is a long process to fathom this, to integrate this. When you begin to grasp this, you see how the entire world view that most people are trapped in is out of touch with reality. You see how the world is searching, always searching for some solution that will remove the problems, that will remove what has gone wrong, that will remove the suffering. You begin to see that this quest for some ultimate solution, some ultimate explanation, some ultimate understanding, some ultimate wisdom, that it is this quest that creates the suffering, that sustains the suffering, and this quest can never end the suffering.

Christhood cannot be controlled by the mind

What have we, in a sense, been trying to explain to you now for many years? The driving force for spiritual growth is not the linear mind, but the intuitive mind. You are not thinking your way to a higher state of consciousness. You are tuning in to a higher state of consciousness. You see that when people first hear about the concept of Christhood, their thinking minds, their linear minds, their analytical minds begins to do what that mind always does. It says: “Ah, give me some teachings about Christhood, tell me the characteristics, break it down into smaller units, break it down to an ultimate cause so I can grasp it, so I can wrap my mind around it, so I can understand it, so I can categorize and label it and put it into my database so I have Christhood under control.”

You see, you cannot think your way to Christhood. You can tune in to the Christ mind, but the Christ mind is beyond the thinking mind. There are many who think, and again we are not blaming anyone, it is inevitable given the conditions on Earth, but there are many who think that they can think their way to being the Christ. They often try to use our teachings to define the characteristics of Christhood, and they think that if they can live up to these conditions with the outer mind, then they will be the Christ.

The Christ is not a matter of thinking; it is a matter of being. It is not “to think or not to think,” it is “to be or not to be.” This, of course, is not an answer that the linear mind likes, because what does it mean to be or not to be? Break it down for me, give me something I can grasp. You see, in being or non-being there is nothing to understand. You cannot think your way into being. You can either be or you cannot be.

The ego always wants a rule

This does not mean that being the Christ or not being the Christ is this one momentous decision or one momentous event, as some people want to portray it—instant enlightenment. It is a process of many, many individual choices, but the choice is to in everyday situations choose to reach for something beyond the outer mind, the thinking mind, or even the feeling mind, or even the identity mind. For when I say the thinking mind, the linear mind, this actually involves all of the subconscious selves at the emotional, mental and identity level, because they are also linear, they want to have a rule. The ego does not want to be wrong, so the ego says: Give me a rule so that if I follow that rule I am never wrong. That is not Christhood.

Take wisdom. The ego wants us to define what wisdom is. The ego would love the ascended masters to give forth one book, it can even be a thick book, but give forth one book and say: This contains all the wisdom you need to know. The ego will say: “Well, if I learn this book by heart, if I know all that is in it, then I can never be wrong.” The ego is per definition wrong, because the ego is not in oneness. Wisdom that is just acquired from without, meaning knowledge that is acquired from without and now you think this is wisdom, this is not Christhood.

You cannot define a curriculum, a book, and say if you know this, you are the Christ. Why not? Because think about everyday life, just think about everyday life. Imagine yourself getting up in the morning, you may interact with your family members, you now leave the house, you may meet people in the bus or the train or the subway, you get to work, you are interacting with people. Could you sit there in the morning while you are eating breakfast and define everything that is going to happen to you during the day? Could you do that ahead of time and then you would know that your day is going to unfold exactly the way you predicted it?

Now you see, there are scientists who would say that: Yes, theoretically you could. If you had enough knowledge of the conditions, then you could predict everything that was going to happen. This is not realistic, as there are now other scientists who are beginning to realize. You can see in your daily life, how it would be impossible to predict every situation.

Interdependent originations in everyday life

What is it actually you are facing in your daily life? I know that when we talk about this concept of the interdependent originations, it may seem somewhat theoretical, up there, somewhat vague, somewhat abstract. What are you facing in your everyday life by interacting with the people you interact with? Do you know what that person is going to say to you? When you walk down the street and there is another person, are they going to frown at you or smile at you? What exactly is going to happen to you during the day? What is it you are facing in your everyday life? The interdependent originations.

You are getting up in the morning and your day is an interaction with other people and situations that cannot be predicted. They have no fixed outcome. They are affecting you, what you do affects them. Is this not interdependence? You see, you could not break down everything that could possibly happen during your day and predict it and control it. Therefore, what good would it do you to know everything before you started your day? You still could not predict what this person is going to do or say, what that person is going to do or say.

What is true wisdom, Christ-based wisdom? It is that you are able to respond to every situation, depending on how that situation unfolds. You see again, the ego will say, Christhood should mean that I can know exactly what is the right way to behave in every situation. Give me a rule, a fixed rule that says: “If I treat every person I meet like this, I will be right. I will do the right thing.” But you see, every person is different, every situation is different. How can you treat them all the same?

Responding to every situation spontaneously

What is the wisdom of the Christ mind? It is that you intuitively tune in to the Christ mind in every situation, and use it almost spontaneously. When you really tune in and get momentum on using the Christ mind, it is spontaneous. You treat that situation in the best possible way. This does not mean that every situation will work out according to some perfect standard. It just means that here is a situation, there are certain parameters. We might say that in every situation, there is a set of interdependent factors that are affecting the situation. You may not know this with the outer mind. In fact, in most cases, you do not know with the outer mind. Let us say, just to make it simple, even though it is rarely that simple, let us say there are five possible outcomes of a situation where you meet a person at work and you have to interact with them. Five possible outcomes.

Now, there may be one outcome that is not very desirable, where you fail to communicate, fail to reach some kind of result, maybe even end up in a conflict. There may be other outcomes that are better, and there may be one that is the best possible in the situation. What does it mean to be in tune with the Christ mind in that situation? It means that, without knowing it with the outer mind, you choose what leads to the highest possible outcome. You see, that outcome is dependent on the situation.

Now you could, as many people do, as many spiritual and religious people do, you could step back and say: “Oh, but there should be a highest possible outcome, an outcome that was always right.” You see, you are on an unnatural planet. We have told you this now for several years. One of the conclusions that you can draw based on this teaching is: On an unnatural planet, there is no highest outcome, there is no ideal outcome, so, what do you see?

You see that the ego has this drive to compensate for the loss of connection. It wants to manifest ultimate security. The idea that there should be a highest possible outcome appeals to the ego. Where does it come from? From the fallen beings, of course. For the Christ mind, there is no highest possible outcome. There is just a certain scale where there could be a lower and a higher outcome, and the Christ always seeks to help people reach the highest possible, given the situation, the interdependent originations of the situation.

You take one situation where you are at work, you meet a new person that you have not interacted with before. If you are intuitively attuned to the Christ mind, you will act in a way that leads to the highest possible outcome in that situation. Now, this means that maybe some days or weeks later you interact with the same person again and now you are starting at a higher outcome at a higher point than you did in your first interaction. If you are again attuned with the Christ mind, you can again lead to a higher outcome and you may gradually build a better and better relationship with that person. If you are not attuned to the higher outcome, then it goes the other way and you may gradually build a downward spiral with that person.

The practical realism of the Christ mind

You see again, the ego wants to project that Christhood, wisdom, the wisdom of Christ, is always knowing the ideal outcome, but the Christ mind is realistic. The Christ mind does not look for the ideal outcome. It looks for how to take a particular situation with the interdependent parameters of that situation and raise it to the next level up, and then from there raise it up. This is what becomes the River of Life. So many people, when they first hear about Christhood, their egos color the concept of Christhood and say: “Ah, this is what will give me the ultimate wisdom of how to make every situation ideal, how I can always be in control of every situation, how I can always get what I want.” You see, the Christ does not want to get what it wants. Why? Because the Christ needs nothing from the matter world.

The Christ mind, as we have said, is beyond the matter world. It needs no specific outcome. The Christ mind is not looking at an outer situation, saying: Here is the ideal outcome and if these five people just do what I tell them to do, we will have the ideal physical outcome. The Christ mind, in a sense you could say, does not care about the physical outcome. The Christ mind looks at those five people in that situation of interdependent originations and it only wants to lift all of them up from their current level of consciousness to the next step up. The Christ is always seeking to raise people, not physical conditions.

This, of course, is not what the business world wants to hear, because they want to say: “Ah, but if we have the Christ mind, we should be able to generate the highest profit for our company.” Does the Christ mind care about profits? Of course not. It cares about the people who are part of the company, because for the Christ mind, the ultimate asset is people, or rather minds. The Christ always seeks to raise the minds of all people.

In contrast, what does the mind of anti-christ, the fallen beings, what do they want? They want to control all people. There are certainly some students who hear about the concept of Christhood and they think that becoming the Christ means you surrender yourself, your will, to the Christ mind, and now you are like a marionette where the Christ mind tells you what to do. The Christ mind does not want to tell you what to do. It wants you to make the highest choice in a particular situation that will take you to the next step up in consciousness.

The fallen beings, in contrast, they want to control their situation, and they think they can only control their situation by controlling all other people. What does a dictator want: To control all the people in its sphere of influence. Ideally it wants to control all people on Earth if it could, but that cannot be done because of the size and the complexity of the Earth and because of the interdependent originations.

Interdependent originations cannot be controlled

Perhaps this is a topic for some of you to ponder. How could you ever control anything, given the interdependent originations? You see that the fallen beings are using the linear mind to gain control. They want to say: “Here are the initial conditions, here are the laws that guide the unfoldment of the universe. If we know all of this, we can predict the outcome, and if we can predict the outcome, we can control it. If we can change the initial conditions a little bit, if we can change some of the parameters and the laws, we can control the outcome.” The fallen beings believe that if they can control the minds of all people on Earth, they can control the outcome on Earth. You see, the interdependent originations makes this impossible. You could not even control the minds of all people on Earth, but the Earth is not an isolated unit floating in space.

The Earth is being pulled up by all of the other planets that are in an upward spiral in this unascended sphere, and the entire unascended sphere is being pulled up by the ascended spheres before it. Nothing can control these interdependent originations. You can have the illusion for a time on an unnatural planet that you can gain control, but it is an illusion. It will always be an illusion.

The rest of this dictation, along with an invocation based on the dictation, is found in the book: Being the Living Christ in everyday life.

How to overcome stress on the spiritual path

Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Portia through Kim Michaels, June 6, 2025. This dictation was given at the conference in Seoul, South Korea: Being the Living Christ in everyday life.

I AM the Ascended Master Portia. What I wish to talk about here is a phenomenon that we have often observed among spiritual people, not only in ascended master movements, but in many, if not all, spiritual movements. It is this phenomenon that here you are, you are living your life the way you were brought up to live your life, you may have various issues, various problems you are dealing with or you may live a relatively normal life where you feel that something is missing. Then you find a spiritual teaching, a spiritual guru, a spiritual movement and you decide to join it. You decide to make an effort to really study the teaching, apply the practices, perhaps you even uproot your life, move from where you live to be in a spiritual community as many people around the world have done.

After you make this commitment to the spiritual path, you often have what we could call the honeymoon period where everything is wonderful. You are literally in love with your new spiritual focus in life, you feel excited about life, about your future, you feel that you are discovering new things all the time. You have a hope that you will one day reach whatever goal is defined in your spiritual movement and you are very optimistic about the future.

When people stress about spiritual growth

Then after some time (it may take months, it may take years, for some it takes decades) there comes a gradual shift or perhaps even a sudden shift where now you start to become more and more tense. It is like the innocence of that first period gradually fades away and now you become much more serious. In many cases, people think that this really demonstrates that they have made a higher commitment to the spiritual path, they take it more seriously, they are making more of an effort, they have a stronger commitment. What actually happens is that people become stressed.

In the beginning, your spirituality was a sense of joy, a sense of opportunity, an innocent looking forward to the future. Then, after some time you become tense, you become serious, everything seems to be so serious, there are mistakes that could be made, tests that may not be passed. You may not live up to certain demands, whether they be defined from without by the guru or the organization or whether they be defined from within. You become stressed, you start to become dissatisfied, perhaps you feel that you are not living up to the expectations, the demands or the standard, perhaps you feel that other people are not living up to it. Perhaps you feel like you are not reaching the people you think you should be reaching, you feel like you are not attracting new people to your group or your movement and suddenly there is a certain sense of stress that creeps in.

Now again, as we have said many, many times, we are not in any way blaming you for this. We are not trying to say that this should not be happening. It happens to the vast majority of spiritual people, and ascended master students are no exception. Perhaps they are in some cases worse because they think they found the highest spiritual teaching so they need to live up to the highest possible standard. What I would like to address here is why this happens.

How subconscious selves color your approach to the path

Now in a sense we have already addressed it because, as we have explained, when you first find a spiritual teaching or movement, your view of life is colored by the ego, by the subconscious selves. What happens is that in the beginning there might be so many new things that are happening to you, so many new teachings you come across, that for a little while the ego, the subconscious selves, lose their grip over your mind because you are just so excited and you are flowing with this excitement, exploring something new. It is like being in love with a person where everything is new and everything is exciting and you are optimistic about the future.

Then, after a while, gradually the selves now start finding a way to again exert influence over you and they start very subtly coloring the way you approach the spiritual path. What do the selves do? Well, they do the only thing they can do and as Mother Mary explained, the ego is on this impossible quest to compensate for the loss of connection to your higher self. It can happen that gradually you take this impossible quest of the ego, you transfer it to your spiritual teaching, your guru, your path and now you think that the movement, the teachings have defined this path, these demands that you are supposed to live up to and you are not sure that you can.

Actually, this is your intuition, not your fears. Well, it can also be your fears, but often it is your intuition that is trying to tell you that you cannot live up to these outer demands. Why? Because what is it that the ego attempts to do? It attempts to take something in this world and try to use it to compensate for the loss of connection to your I AM Presence. Since nothing in this world can replace that connection, your intuition is trying to tell you that you making this commitment to follow all the outer rules, standards and demands is not actually going to get you to where you hope you are going.

When you are trying to fulfill all of these outer requirements in order to create a feeling within yourself, namely the feeling of being connected to your I AM Presence, then you will experience, usually after some time (in a few cases after a long period of time) that you are not there. You are not living up to the demands, you are not getting the results you thought you were going to get. This then causes stress, it causes strain and many of you think that: “But then I have to apply myself even harder. I have to give more decrees, I have to get up earlier and give the decrees, I have to do all of the outer things right.” You put yourself on this treadmill where, as you know on a treadmill, you can run faster and faster, but you are still not getting anywhere.

Recognizing the cause of your stress

What is it we desire to see for our ascended master students in this dispensation? If you have gotten yourself into this state of feeling stressed, feeling dissatisfied, feeling like you are not there, you are not achieving the results you should be achieving, we desire to see you get out of that state. We desire for you to again recapture that inner sense of feeling that the path is exciting, that you are constantly moving forward, that you are constantly taking steps that are making you feel better about yourself and your path. What is the only way that this can be done? It is by resolving the subconscious selves that color your view of the path.

If you find yourself being in this position, where you do not have the joy that you used to have, then be willing to look into your subconscious mind. It is not as difficult as you might think, you just need to be willing to acknowledge: “Ah, but I have lost some of that innocence, I do feel stress, but why? What is it I really feel? What are the thoughts behind it? What is it that causes me to be in this bind, in this dilemma, in this catch-22, where I am pulled in different directions. and therefore I cannot possibly be at peace?”

You can unravel this, use the tools, use the teachings we have given about the subconscious selves, and come to this point where you can see the mechanism. Because the selves are based on duality, they first of all cannot take you to the goal, but they are also pulling you in opposite directions, and this is what causes the stress. When you see two selves that are pulling you in opposite directions, then you can look for the illusion in each self, and come to see that it is really just an illusion, that it was not real, that it was the ego trying to define the path to Christhood, but it can never happen. How do you come to that realization? Well, by reaching for the Christ mind, which is right there with you—it is not way up there. The Christ mind is not far removed from you, the Christ mind is always within you, the kingdom of God is within you, and so it does not come with observation of the outer rules, it comes with observation of the inner selves.

A black-and-white view of Christhood

There is a subtle point that may require some contemplation, because there is a tendency (more so in previous dispensations, but even in this) that students can come to see the Christ mind in this black-and-white light, of the black-and-white thinking of the ego. They think, as we have talked about: If you are the Christ, you are always right, you have the ultimate truth that will resolve any conflict.

You see, in the Christ mind, is there any stress in the Christ mind? Does the Christ mind ever get stressed? Why would it? It is experiencing oneness with the Creator, with the source, why would it feel stressed? Does the Christ mind need anything on Earth? Nay. What could the Christ mind possibly need from Earth? What could it need from form? What could it need from matter? The Christ mind is connected to the source of all life, the Creator itself. The Christ mind could never feel lack, could never feel stress. Therefore, when you begin to lock in to the Christ mind, you can gradually overcome the selves that cause you to feel stress about the spiritual path.

You can come to see that these selves, they want you to feel stressed because of two reasons. First of all, when you are stressed, when you are divided within yourself, you are qualifying energy with a fear-based vibration, and that feeds the selves. They can only absorb light below a certain vibration, and so they need you to be stressed in order to feed them. The other thing is that when you are stressed, what are you doing? You are focusing on outer things. Oh, there is this path, I have to follow it, there are all these demands, there are other people, there is a guru. There are these ascended masters up there that are making demands on me, they are looking down on me every second, seeing if I pass my tests. I must pass my tests, but I do not know what the tests are, so how can I pass them? At least if I stress about it, it might seem like I am serious, I am a serious student, more serious than those other students who are not stressed.

You see how the effect of this is—what? You are looking “out there,” you are thinking that when you find something out there, when you achieve something out there, then you will feel at peace, then you will feel fulfilled. How will that ever happen? As we have said, the ultimate fulfillment is to experience a connection to your I AM Presence, to the Christ mind, to the ascended masters. As long as you are looking outside yourself, how can you discover the Kingdom of God that is within you? How can you say to Christ: “This does not matter to me, what is that to me, I will follow thee?”

Is the Conscious You stressed?

When you see this, when you see that the selves are just trying frantically to pull your attention away from the one thing that can give you what you need, then you can begin to separate yourself, to separate the Conscious You, from them. You can ask yourself a simple question: “Where is my stress located? Is it located in the Conscious You?” Well, some people think it is, because they are so identified with the outer selves that they think that I, the Conscious You, I am such a good ascended master student, and therefore, I have to live up to these outer demands.

You see, the Conscious You—what have we said so many times? Is the Conscious You your physical body? To help you wake up: answer! Is the Conscious You your physical body? No. Is the Conscious You your emotional body? No. Is the Conscious You your mental body? No. Is the Conscious You your identity body? No. The Conscious You is more. If the Conscious You is pure awareness, neutral awareness, is not affected by anything on Earth, why would the Conscious You be stressed?

You see, the Conscious You cannot be stressed. Why are you then feeling stressed? Because the Conscious You is experiencing stress through a separate self. The self is stressed because the self is based on duality, and what have we said? There is an existential stress in the duality consciousness. No one is more stressed than the fallen beings. When you realize this, you can see that you are not stressed. You cannot be stressed. You can only experience it and when you see that stress is simply an experience, you can ask yourself: “Why did I want to have that experience?”

You have most likely never thought about it this way, and your outer mind is going to say, the selves are going to say: “Oh, but it is not that you chose to have this experience. That is just how life on Earth is. Look at all these outer conditions, look at all these problems, how could you be embodiment on Earth and not be stressed?” It is easy to believe that life on Earth, on an unnatural planet, is so difficult, that Earth is so dense, that there is so much conflict that you can only be stressed.

We recognize that we have all felt a certain stress from being on an unnatural planet, but still you do not have to be stressed. The Conscious You does not have to be stressed when you realize that nothing on Earth can touch you when you are in touch with pure awareness, neutral awareness. If you are neutral, what can stress you? What can pull you in opposite directions? What is stress? You are always pulled in opposite directions, at least two different directions, maybe even more if you have several selves that are pulling on you. You can therefore, begin to ask yourself these questions: “Is the Christ mind ever stressed? Is my I AM Presence ever stressed? Why would the Conscious You be stressed?” You can realize that it is not.

Are ascended masters stressed?

Now there will be, perhaps, for some of you an outer self that says: “But are not the ascended masters stressed? Do they not want Earth to become a natural planet? Do they not want the manifestation of Saint Germain’s Golden Age? Do they not want me to manifest Christhood, to give all these decrees, to help raise the collective consciousness?” We have seen in previous dispensations how ascended master students could become so focused on changing the world that they actually thought that their stress came from us, that we were the ones who were putting this stress upon them, wanting them to do all these things, wanting them to do more than could possibly be done. This is not a reality.

Ask yourself: “Why would an ascended master be stressed?” You have ascended by leaving behind all attachments to anything on Earth. What does this mean? It means that we are not in our minds looking at Earth and thinking there is a huge deficit, there is a huge gap. Look at conditions, how they are. Look at what Saint Germain’s Golden Age will be like. Look at the huge difference and look at these people, especially our own students, who will not give all these decrees that we want them to give so we can close the gap. You think this is how we think, but this is not how we think, because if we thought that way, we would not have ascended, we would be in embodiment like you. You see, yes, of course we want Earth to become a natural planet. Yes, of course we want Saint Germain’s Golden Age to be manifest. But we are not wanting this from a sense of deficit, but from a sense of flowing with the River of Life. There is a huge difference, and the difference is, as we have now talked about, in vibration, reading the vibration, as Master MORE said.

When you are coming from this deficit approach, there is a specific vibration. It is fear-based, it causes stress, it causes you to feel obsessive-compulsive, for example about decreeing or studying the teachings. You can learn to read that vibration. You can realize that this kind of vibration does not come from the Christ mind. Then, as you tune in to the Christ mind, after working on the selves, you will experience the difference in vibration between the Christ mind and this lower vibration. You can come to experience the vibration of an ascended master, as Master MORE talked about with the unconditional love, because we all have unconditional love. I can assure you that unconditional love is unconditional. Master MORE’s unconditional love is not more unconditional than my unconditional love, for there can, of course, be no gradations, no comparisons in the unconditional. It is more than the love you know on Earth and when you experience that, you can begin to free yourself from this sense of stress.

The rest of this dictation, along with an invocation based on the dictation, is found in the book: Being the Living Christ in everyday life.

The Christ is always MORE

Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master MORE through Kim Michaels, June 6, 2025. This dictation was given at the conference in Seoul, South Korea: Being the Living Christ in everyday life.

I AM the Ascended Master MORE, and I am always MORE I AM.

What is the essence of the Christ? The Christ is always more. In any situation on Earth, whatever you may encounter, the question always is: “Do I want to be more, or do I want to conform to what is?” There is always a temptation from the prince of this world, from the demons of Mara, to conform to what is.

The subtle message is: “What is cannot be more, must not be more, does not need to be more. It is impossible to be more than what is.” You will even see those who have glorified this, saying: “Ah, what is, is just what is, and there is no point in trying to be more. You just have to accept what is, and in that you are free, you are awakened. You are enlightened when you are not striving to be more.” Well, my beloved, where did this nonsense come from? Certainly not from my mind, and certainly not from the Christ mind.

The Christ mind and the purpose of creation

What is the function of the Christ mind? You might say: “To unify the Creator with its creation.” Yes, but that is not all, there is more. For what is the purpose of the Creator creating a creation, creating a world of form? It is to send extensions of itself, of its own Being, into the world of form, where they may start out with this point-like sense of self, and gradually expand it by becoming more. What is the purpose of this? To draw those sparks, those spirit sparks of the Creator’s Being, not really back into the Creator’s being, but to draw them towards the Creator consciousness, so that they become creators in their own right.

What does it take for a spirit spark with a point-like sense of identity to reach the Creator consciousness? It must strive for more, and then more, and then more, and continue to strive for more, until it reaches that level of the Creator consciousness. Even then, there is still more, but that is still such a long way off that it is something neither you or I need to worry about in the present moment.

Now, you see what we have said: This is the Christ mind. In any situation where there is an opening for the Christ mind to be expressed, what does it seek to do? It does not, as Kuan Yin so carefully explained, seek to make one person right, the other person wrong, one argument right, one ideology, one religion right. Nay. It seeks to show everyone that in any situation on Earth there is more, and when you reach for the more, you can transcend what is, for Earth is, of course, an unnatural planet.

How to escape suffering

Why is there suffering on Earth? Because of the duality consciousness. When you come and say: “What is is what is, and it cannot be more,” what are you actually saying? You are saying the Earth can never be free of suffering. This is, of course, the fallen beings’ dream. They can take a planet into an unnatural state, and nothing can free it from it. Once it is there, it is trapped indefinitely, and they can rule the planet and milk the inhabitants of their energy. This is the fallen consciousness. It wants to lower something below the level of a natural planet and keep it there indefinitely.

What is the only thing that can counteract this? The Christ mind, but how does it do it? By always showing that there is more than what is. If what is cannot become more, where is the possibility of escaping suffering that the Buddha talked about, that Jesus talked about, that many spiritual and mystical traditions have talked about?

What is the purpose of a higher state of consciousness if it is not to escape suffering? You look at the false gurus who are parading their wares out there, where they are saying: “Oh, you must come to a point where you just accept what is.” Where does it come from? Well, it comes from these traditions that the false gurus have created, especially in the East, where they say: “Only Brahman is real, the world is an illusion. And spiritual growth means that you come to a point where you have transcended all sense of self, and you accept what is, you accept conditions as they are on Earth, you do not strive to improve them, to make them better, you just accept what is, and in that you are supposedly awakened or enlightened.”

The lie of accepting what is

Well, my beloved, if that is the definition of awakening, then I am not awakened. If that is the definition of enlightenment, then I am not enlightened. Yet I am an ascended master, so I am beyond what human beings define as awakening or enlightenment, for I am more than any definition that could be given on Earth.

As I said, the idea that you should accept what is for what it is, and not strive to be more, is a denial of the very purpose of life. This is what in Eastern traditions often is not asked. If Brahman, the undifferentiated, was all that existed before the world of form, that means Brahman must have decided to create the world, and Brahman must have created the world out of itself, for what else was there? This must mean that Brahman had a purpose for creating the world. So many times in the East, they do not ask that question, because they have been trapped in this idea that the ultimate goal of spiritual growth is to return to Brahman, the undifferentiated, whereby the self ceases to exist.

Why was the self created? It was created to become more. Why was the world created? Out of Brahman’s, the Creator’s, desire to become more. The desire to become more is the driving force, not only behind this world of form, but behind innumerable worlds of form, far more than you could possibly fathom, far more than I could even fathom as an ascended master.

I can at least fathom what I cannot fathom, which is progress compared to the fallen beings who think they can fathom and define everything. What is it they have done? They have defined an entire false teaching, and they have then projected that this is the ultimate spiritual understanding, the ultimate spiritual teaching. What is the function of the Christ? To show that this is not the ultimate spiritual teaching because there is more to understand, more to grasp, more to experience.

That is always the purpose of the Christ: to show that there is more. This is not a simple point to get. We have seen over the many, many years we have given teachings about Christhood, how students have come, they have understood that there is this concept called Christhood, but they think it means you reach some ultimate state. Some even think that the ascension means reaching some ultimate state. The reality is that it is never the goal of the Christ mind to define or to prove some ultimate truth. It is only the goal of the Christ mind to, in any situation, demonstrate there is more.

The Christ does not seek to prove anything on Earth

You see how this ties in with Kuan Yin’s talk about wanting to be right, by having some ultimate proof that this is the superior argument, this is the highest idea, this is the highest teaching. It is truly not the goal of the Christ to prove anything on Earth. It is the goal of the Christ to always show that there is more. Take a situation where you have this personal conflict between two people. They each want to be right, each want their egos to be proven ultimately right, and in the mind of the ego this means that the other person must be proven wrong.

What do they both do? They go into this state of mind where you are seeking to prove the other wrong in order to prove yourself right. What is it that Christ wants to do? It does not want to prove any of them wrong or put any of them down. It wants to raise up both of them. If both of them are seeking to put the other down, how can either of them be open to the Christ expressing itself through them? One of the saddest situations you can see on the path is where two people both believe they have attained a certain level of Christhood, but now because of some conflict that springs from unresolved psychology, the subconscious selves, they are trying to prove the other wrong, they are trying to prove each other wrong. They think it has some epic importance that they prove themselves right, because otherwise terrible things are going to happen, whether it be to themselves or their spiritual movement or whatever it may be.

What is the only solution? Well, ultimately it is that both come to the realization: I want to be more. But at least if you can come to that realization, you can free yourself from this never-ending unresolvable conflict. You see, if you are trying to prove other people wrong, you cannot be more, for you are seeking to attain something in this world, and being more means reaching beyond this world. This, of course, the ego cannot fathom, this, of course, the fallen beings cannot fathom, because they are seeking to reach an ultimate state in this world by using the things of this world. It is the Tower of Babel, building a tower that reaches into the heavens by using the things on Earth.

What will happen? It will collapse under its own weight, and for some only such a collapse has a chance of awakening them to again reach for more. Not everyone needs to go through this process, for many have the potential to see the futility of it, the vanity of it.

The rest of this dictation, along with an invocation based on the dictation, is found in the book: Being the Living Christ in everyday life.

The Christ will not win every argument

Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Kuan Yin through Kim Michaels, June 6, 2025. This dictation was given at the conference in Seoul, South Korea: Being the Living Christ in everyday life.

I AM the Ascended Master Kuan Yin. What I wish to discourse on here is another element of how the ego can use Christhood to attain another ego goal. There are many, many students over the decades, where we have given direct teachings through various dispensations, who have come upon the concept of Christhood. Without realizing what was happening, they allowed their egos to project an image into their minds that when you have Christhood, it means you are always right. You can always win an argument, because surely Christhood must be the ultimate truth, the ultimate reality, and when you have the ultimate truth, surely you will always be right.

This is the line of reasoning that does not come particularly from ascended master students or even spiritual students. It actually comes from the fallen beings and the serpentine mindset. In order to understand this, we need to step back and look at the serpentine mindset. Now, as we have explained very carefully, the ego is on the impossible quest of seeking to attain an ultimate state by using the things of this world.

How the ego seeks to be right

When I say the things of this world, what does this mean in this specific context? Well, it actually means the duality, consciousness. The ego is seeking to attain whatever ultimate goal it sets by using the duality consciousness. What we have explained many times, and what this messenger has explained in many of his YouTube videos, is that the duality consciousness has this characteristic: There are always two opposite polarities.

This means that when the ego seeks to be ultimately right, the ego goes into one polarity. It sees this polarity as being the ultimate one and the opposite polarity as also being ultimate but being ultimately wrong. One polarity is ultimately right, it is the truth, the other is ultimately wrong, it is the lie. However, as we have also explained, in the duality consciousness you can actually prove both of the two polarities as being right, because what do you do in the duality consciousness? You add a value judgment, and when you add the value judgment, it means that you now create a filter. You say: “This is ultimately right,” that is the value judgment. The filter that is created is: Any argument that supports this viewpoint is valid. Any argument that questions it is invalid.

You see, it is inevitable that you will have some people who do exactly the same to the other dualistic polarity, saying this dualistic polarity is right. They just add a different value judgment, and now they create the opposite filter, saying anything that validates this dualistic polarity is right, anything that questions it is wrong. To give you a historical example we have used before, some people say capitalism is the ultimate economic system. Any argument that supports capitalism is valid, any argument that questions it is invalid. Other people say communism is the ultimate economic system, the value judgment, any argument that validates that is right, any argument coming from the other side, from the capitalists, is wrong, and therefore, you can ignore it.

When you understand this dynamic, can you not see what happens when the ego of a person who is trapped in this mindset hears about the concept of Christhood? The ego of this person believes: “Ah, when I attain Christhood, I will be ultimately right.” Meaning that the ego believes that the Christ will validate the dualistic polarity that the ego has chosen as the ultimate one. Therefore, the Christ will invalidate or banish from the Earth the opposite and the people who believe in the opposite.

The irony of how the ego sees Christ

Can you begin to see the irony? The ego is trapped in the dualistic mindset. What is the function of the Christ? To set people free from the dualistic mindset, from separation. Now people hear about the concept of Christhood but they allow their egos to project into their minds that when they attain Christhood, it means that their dualistic polarity will be validated by the Christ mind as the ultimate truth.

Look at Christians for example. Most Christians, of course, do not believe that they can attain Christhood, but you will see some people who have opened their minds to the idea that other people than Jesus could attain a higher state of consciousness. They think this means that when they attain Christhood, Christianity will be validated by the Christ mind as the ultimate religion and any other religion will be invalidated and put down by the Christ mind. Can you begin to see why this can never be?

Can you, my beloved, begin to see this? Yes or no? I am merely asking for a response to help you stay awake. If you fall asleep again, I will have to ask you more questions. This by the way is how the Christ expression can adapt itself to the realities of the physical octave. You can see then how this dynamic has outplayed itself throughout the ages in many different contexts, in many different spiritual traditions where people come into a spiritual tradition. They may have come from no spiritual tradition or they may have grown up in another spiritual tradition, but now they go through an awakening or conversion process and they become convinced that now they have found the ultimate spiritual teaching or tradition.

We have seen many people in the East who are suddenly awakened to Buddhism, one of the forms of Buddhism, one of the traditions of Buddhism, and they believe this is the ultimate one. Then they hear about the idea of higher states of consciousness and a spiritual path, and now they think that attaining a higher state of consciousness means that their outer tradition will be validated. They look to a particular guru who has validated their outer tradition and they take that as proof that their tradition is the ultimate one.

You can see how there are people in India who have become convinced that this or that Indian guru either was enlightened or had reached some other definition of an ultimate state of consciousness. They have felt that because this guru came from the Hindu tradition, this has now validated Hinduism as the ultimate religion. The same in Buddhism, the same in Taoism, the same in Christianity, the same in Islam—everywhere.

What you see here is that most people are following the outer religion, but in every religion or spiritual tradition there are those who are beginning to awaken to the mystical path. They are starting to become mystics, but now they are misled by the ego into thinking that attaining a higher state of consciousness, however they define it, means their tradition will be validated and they themselves will be validated as being the most advanced students. Can you see this, my beloved? Then I shall continue.

Ascended master students blinded by the ego

You see, when you look at ascended master students, you will see the same dynamic. You go back to the 1930s when we started expressing ourselves through the I AM Movement. There are not many of the original I AM students still in embodiment, but there are still some that are convinced that that was the ultimate progressive revelation from the ascended masters. They do not need to look at anything that came after because theirs was the ultimate one.

The same in the Summit Lighthouse and we are hoping that those of you who are part of this dispensation will not fall into this trap or at least will be able to get yourself out of it fairly quickly. Because we have no desire to have you seek ultimate validation of the outer teaching, the outer messenger or the outer message. What we desire to see is for you to attain individual Christhood, but in order to attain it, you need to give up the desire to be right. This does not apply only to your spiritual teaching, it applies in everyday life.

Take a look at yourselves, at people you know and see how many times you are in situations where you want to be right or other people want to be right. In every spiritual movement you can find on the face of this planet, you will have people who get into personal conflicts. Now, in many cases these conflicts are not different from the conflicts you find out there in the world among people who are not spiritual. They are simply differences of opinion because you have a different background, you have a different psychology, you look at things from a different perspective.

Unresolvable conflicts in spiritual movements

In a spiritual movement this is often blown out of proportion because you think it has some epic importance that you are proven right and the other opposite side is proven wrong. Now you have a black-and-white conflict among spiritual people and there can often be no resolution to it. We have seen people get angry and leave spiritual movements, we have seen spiritual movements fall apart from within because they could not resolve this.

You see, what is it that creates the black-and-white conflict in spiritual movements? It is this idea that you have attained some level of Christhood and because you have attained this level of Christhood, you are right. The other person has not attained this level of Christhood and, therefore, that person is wrong. You can see this because you have Christhood, the other person cannot see this because he or she does not have the level of Christhood you have. Therefore, the situation is locked and there is no way to resolve it.

There is no way to resolve it when both sides are still thinking that their expression of Christhood is not colored by the ego. You see when there is a conflict, both sides are colored by ego or there would not be the conflict in the first place. What is the resolution to this? It is that those who are sincere students who really want to attain Christhood, you need to recognize that you all have, we all when we are in embodiment on Earth, we have these selves created in past lives of wanting to be right on Earth by proving something on Earth.

Therefore, you think that when you attain Christhood, the Christ mind through you will prove something on Earth, will prove something in matter. This is not the case, this is a misunderstanding of what Christ is. For what is the function of the Christ mind? It is to unify you with your higher self, with the ascended masters and to unify people horizontally. There is a vertical unity that leads to a horizontal unity. If there is not the horizontal unity, perhaps the reason is that there is not sufficient vertical unity on both sides.

Now, this can easily be misunderstood but bear with me. The function of the Christ mind is to unify, unify with your higher self, unify horizontally. The ego, the dualistic mind will never be able to fathom this—never. “It does not compute,” as they say. The ego will always seek to be right by proving something on Earth. The question you need to ask yourself is: “Where do you want to be right? Do you want to be right among men or right with God?”

The rest of this dictation, along with an invocation based on the dictation, is found in the book: Being the Living Christ in everyday life.

What the Father does for the Christ

Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Saint Germain through Kim Michaels, June 6, 2025. This dictation was given at the conference in Seoul, South Korea: Being the Living Christ in everyday life.

I AM the Ascended Master Saint Germain. Let us go with the biblical story of Saint Joseph being the father of Jesus and what has been said in previous dispensations that I was the being who was embodied as Joseph. Again, as Mother Mary explained, this is all symbolism and you can look at symbolism at different levels. Certainly, you can look at the fact that the Christ child was nourished by the mother but also had a father figure. What does the father do for the Christ as the Christ grows up, as the Christ child matures?

Well, first of all, the father teaches the Christ child a trade, a skill. This, of course, applies to you in the sense that you are the father of the Christ in you. You are that father figure as well as the mother figure for the expression of your personal Christhood. You need to teach the Christ a certain skill, a certain knowledge. This does not necessarily mean a trade like a carpenter or a scientist or whatever. It may be that you pick a topic that is close to you, that is dear to your heart, and you study that topic.

It does not have to be in a formal education. It can be that you study this topic on your own. You become an expert on the topic in the sense that you know the topic from different angles, different perspectives. What does this do? It creates a structure whereby the Christ mind can express itself through your mind so that there is a chalice to flow into. You have, of course, another symbol from the Bible of the cup that Christ used at the last supper, the Holy Grail, as it has often been called. The symbol for this is, that as you are acquiring a certain skill, a certain knowledge, you are forming in your four lower bodies that cup, that chalice, so that as you mature in Christhood, there is a chalice, a structure for the wine of the Christ consciousness to be poured into. Because the Christ will not flow into nothing, will not flow into an empty vessel where it will be spilled on the ground.

The Christ mind needs a structure for its expression

Now again, as Padmasambhava pointed out, the outer mind, the rational mind, can take anything we say and give it a twist and say: “Is it not a contradiction, for did not Padmasambhava talk about coming to see all of these selves that you have that are tied to the past, that are tied to the future? Could we not then from this infer that if you empty your mind of all of these selves, then the mind will be clear and the Christ light can flow.”

Now, I am talking about becoming an expert in some topic, raising up a structure in the mind. I am not talking about raising up a structure that is formed by these separate subconscious selves. I am talking about raising up a structure of knowledge, understanding, skills, so that the Christ mind has something it can be expressed through. You may say: “Here is this messenger who is taking a message from an ascended master that is naturally flowing through the Christ mind, and yes, the messenger, as he explained, seeks to be neutral.” If he knew absolutely nothing about the topic, then I could not give a dictation through him. I cannot, through this messenger, give a meaningful dictation about astrophysics or nuclear physics or brain surgery. Because there is no structure in the messenger’s mind that can receive the concepts that I have in my mind.

This is what I mean when I say you are raising up a chalice, forming a chalice. This chalice is not made up of separate selves. It is made up of concepts, ideas, language, so that you can receive the impulses coming from the Christ mind. Now it is clear, of course, that this is not a simple thing to do. It is not just a matter of finding every book you can find on a certain topic and studying them all and writing down notes—and here you know all of these things. Because the challenge is to provide a structure that the Christ can flow into, but that limits the expression of the Christ mind as little as possible.

Worldly knowledge can limit Christ

What do I mean with this? Well, what I mean is that if you take as an example a scientist who grew up in a Western or a modern society, went to school, goes to university, studies for a number of years, receives a degree, gets a job, keeps experimenting and studying, that scientist in the current climate on Earth is going to be programmed, indoctrinated, brainwashed with the philosophy, ideology, religion called scientific materialism. This means that if the scientist takes what has been put upon it into its mind, then the scientist will not dare to receive anything from the Christ mind that questions, challenges, goes beyond the materialistic worldview. This, of course, will limit the expression of the Christ mind.

You see that the challenge is to become an expert in a certain field without adopting the limiting beliefs that are also found in that field. This may not be materialism, this can be other ideas. It can be subtle ideas that are not part of any ideology or religion. In any field, there are certain limitations and why do I say this? Because if you look at any field of society, there is a certain thinking, there is a certain paradigm that dominates that field. Even though this sets a foundation for the field, it also sets limits to a people’s ability to receive new ideas from the ascended realm. This is, of course, the challenge for you, but it is not as big of a challenge as it is for people out in the world who know nothing about Christhood.

When you have the knowledge we have given you about Christhood, you can see that you can study a field, you can know what is brought forth in that field so far, without limiting your mind by thinking: “Oh, this is the ultimate knowledge.” You know, when you have a spiritual outlook, for example, that scientific materialism is not the ultimate worldview, or that the Catholic worldview is not the ultimate view. Therefore, you can avoid having your mind be limited by these mental boxes that have been created in the world, so that your knowledge does not limit my ability, or another ascended master’s ability, to give you new ideas that can bring that field forward, that can allow you to speak about the field in a way that is new, that is different, that gives a different perspective that can help other people think.

Disciplining the Christ mind

Now, there is another aspect of the father element, which is that the Christ child, as it is yet a child, needs to have boundaries set for it. There are some stories that Jesus, when he was a child, experimented with his abilities, such as creating figures of clay and breathing life into them. Now, even though these stories are fictional, it is an example of what many people dream of when they hear the concept of Christhood. They think they can do these miraculous things, manifest all kinds of miracles, all kinds of signs and wonders. This is where the Christ mind needs to be disciplined so it tunes in to what is the time, the society that you are living in.

As we have said before, at Jesus’ time, the collective consciousness was so dense that it was necessary for him to perform certain seemingly miraculous feats in order to catch people’s attention. Now, you could of course look at all the miracles described in the scriptures in a purely symbolic way and see a deeper symbolic meaning behind them instead of taking them literally, but that is another discussion for another day. What I want to point out here is that the Christ mind can express certain things in its enthusiasm for finding expression that are not necessarily constructive for the particular situation.

You have to discipline your own mind by realizing that you will have selves in your subconscious mind that want to produce some kind of undeniable manifestation so that you can prove that there is something beyond what people believe. This is especially true for avatars because you have the dynamic that you had a certain vision, a certain desire before you came to Earth for what you wanted to achieve. Then you received the birth trauma, felt rejected, started doubting that it could be achieved. When you start learning about the concept of Christhood and open yourself to the possibility that you could have the Christ be born in you, then you can very easily transfer this and think: “Ah, when I attain Christhood, then I can do what I wanted to do before I came here, then I can manifest something that they cannot deny, that they cannot put down.” This is not an appropriate expression of Christhood in most cases and therefore, the father element needs to come in and discipline the Christ child. What is the father element in your being? It is not the Conscious You, it is the I AM Presence. By the Conscious You tuning in to the I AM Presence, you can learn to be careful with the expression of Christhood.

Now, it may seem again, as PadmaSambhava pointed out, that we are contradicting ourselves for it has been said, even in the scriptures, that the Holy Spirit bloweth where it listeth. How does that harmonize with the idea that you should restrict the expression of your Christhood? Well, I did not say that your outer mind should restrict the expression of your Christhood. I said your I AM Presence. The outer mind will restrict Christhood based on the culture, for example, you grew up in or the family and what is appropriate there. The I AM Presence is not bound by this. It does have that higher vision of what is the most constructive way to express Christhood.

The rest of this dictation, along with an invocation based on the dictation, is found in the book: Being the Living Christ in everyday life.

Is there past or future in the Christ mind?

Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master PadmaSambhava through Kim Michaels, June 6, 2025. This dictation was given at the conference in Seoul, South Korea: Being the Living Christ in everyday life.

I AM the Ascended Master PadmaSambhava. Some may say: “Are you not from the Buddhist tradition, and here you are at a conference about Christhood?” Well, first of all, I am not from the Buddhist tradition. I am an ascended master! No ascended master is from any tradition on Earth. For how do you ascend? By transcending all traditions on Earth—be it this, be it that, be it the next thing. No shackles from Earth can hold you when you ascend. That is the whole process of throwing off—first this shackle, then the next, then the next, until there are no more shackles left. Then, you can step into the ascended realm. If you see me as being from a certain tradition, you have not tuned in to the ascended being that I AM.

What can limit Christ?

Then, there is, of course, the concept of Christhood. Yes, Christhood, Christ, Christianity. Can Christhood be shackled by any tradition, any religion on Earth? Can it be confined to doctrines and dogmas, rituals? Nay, Christhood is a higher state of consciousness. It is the One Mind, the One Mind that unifies the Creator with its creation. That too is beyond anything on Earth. You can prove it by reading the Gospel of John. In the beginning was the Logos. In the beginning was the Christ mind, the One Mind. Before anything, any form, had appeared, there was the One Mind, the Christ mind, and without Him was not anything made that was made. First is the Christ mind, then there is form.

How can then any form limit what came before it? This is the lie of the fallen beings, or the mind of anti-christ, that they want human beings on Earth to believe—that the form can limit its origin, which by definition must be beyond form. The form can limit the formless, that which is beyond form. How difficult is it to see this lie? Well, here is the catch-22, the enigma. You can only see that this is a lie when you have some attunement with the Christ mind. What does this attunement do for you? Ah, it gives you a frame of reference that is beyond argumentation, beyond reasoning, beyond intellectualizing, beyond dogmas and doctrines, beyond discussions. Nothing on Earth can shackle the Christ mind. No form can bind the formless. It only binds itself—and it binds you if you believe in it. If you believe that form can limit the expression of Christ in you.

Am I not now contradicting what Mother Mary so carefully explained: That the expression of Christhood needs to be adapted to the way things are on Earth right now? Was she not in essence saying that the expression of Christhood, which is an expression of the formless, must be limited by, adapted to, the form that is there right now? Am I not saying the opposite? Not really—when you grasp that even though the Christ is adapted to form as it is right now, the expression of Christ is always more than the form. That is the whole purpose. What Mother Mary was saying was not that Christhood shall conform to form, but shall adapt to form. Still, the expression of Christhood goes beyond the form that is there now, expresses something that is beyond. What Mother Mary was saying was that that expression cannot be so far beyond the form that people who are still identified with form cannot grasp the expression. It must be adapted to their level of consciousness so they see there is something more. What can they then see when they experience the expression of the Christ mind? Ah, they can experience that there is something more than the form that matters to them right now.

The common denominator for all people

Look at yourselves, look at people you know, look at people in the world. What is the common denominator that all people share? There is something that matters to them. Something on Earth, something in form. Something in matter matters to them. When you encounter the Christ, you can see that perhaps that which matters so much to you does not have to matter quite as much. What I want to give you here at an early point in this conference is this thought. Contemplate it when you have a moment during the conference, after the conference. Contemplate, perhaps before you go to sleep at night. Contemplate: “Why does what matters to me matter to me?” Why does what matters to you matter to you? Contemplate this.

You will see that you have many things that matter to you. It may not be so much physical form. It may be the way other people look at you. Or the way you think other people look at you. Or the way you would like other people to look at you. Or the way you actually look at yourself, based on how you think other people look at you—and on, and on, and on. When you begin to contemplate this, you might see that there are many of these things that matter to you, and for each thing that matters to you, what is hiding behind it? Well, of course, a subconscious self.

What is an essential key to resolving this enigma of why what matters to you matters to you? It is to ask yourself: “What is the ‘you’ to whom it matters? Is it the you that you really are, the Conscious You? Or is it an outer you?” Some ‘you’ that you have created perhaps many lifetimes ago, perhaps as a result of your cosmic birth trauma, that you think the way the world looks at you matters to you. This self can only think that way because it was created based on this belief, this illusion, that the way the world looks at you matters to you, that the way form looks at you matters to you, the Conscious You.

Does anything in form matter to the Conscious You? Not when the Conscious You is conscious of itself as pure awareness, as an expression of the I AM Presence. As a spiritual being who has only descended into this matter world and is expressing itself through, interacting with the matter world, through the contents of your four lower bodies. When the Conscious You becomes aware that: “I am not the contents of these four lower bodies,” then the Conscious You can come to a point where it looks at a specific thing that matters to you, that has mattered to you your whole life, that has mattered to you for many lifetimes. It looks at this and experiences: “Yes, it matters to that ‘you’ out there in my four lower bodies, but it does not matter to me.” That is when you can be free, when you see that it does not matter to me. It only matters to that outer you.

The rest of this dictation, along with an invocation based on the dictation, is found in the book: Being the Living Christ in everyday life.

Christhood does not happen instantly

Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Mother Mary through Kim Michaels, June 6, 2025. This dictation was given at the conference in Seoul, South Korea: Being the Living Christ in everyday life.

I AM the Ascended Master Mother Mary and I am very grateful for you all being here – those of you who are physically here, those who are on the webinar – welcoming us, the ascended masters, to Korea. Naturally, when I say “welcoming us,” it may sound as if we are far away and we come here for this conference, but as many of you have experienced, we are always with you—for we are not limited by time and space.

Now, if you look back to 2002, when we started working with this messenger, you would see that we have given a very large body of teachings about the topic of Christhood. We have, of course, given teachings about Christhood in previous dispensations as well, both the I AM Movement and the Summit Lighthouse. You might say that there is already a lot of teachings about Christhood. What more could possibly be said? Well, certainly, Master MORE would say that there is always more to be said. Certainly, I would say the same. We are grateful that you here in Korea were able to tune in to this topic of Being the Christ in Everyday Life, which, of course, is the biggest challenge about Christhood.

The biggest challenge about Christhood

When we look back throughout the ages, throughout the previous dispensations, through this dispensation, we can see that many people find it fairly easy to gain an intellectual understanding of Christhood—what it is, how to define it. The challenge is always to apply it, and especially to apply it to everyday life. When you look back throughout the millennia, you see that many people have found a spiritual teaching, a spiritual path that talks about higher states of consciousness. They have found it necessary to withdraw from the world, to sit somewhere isolated from the world, and then seek to cultivate this higher state of consciousness.

Very few have been able to then come out of this meditative state and apply and demonstrate the higher state of consciousness in everyday life. Even fewer have been able to manifest, to attain, that state of consciousness while living a normal, active life. As we have explained, this is indeed the challenge of the Aquarian Age. You who have been willing to contemplate this topic, you are the forerunners for this shift in awareness that must become, that will become, a worldwide phenomenon among spiritual people. They realize that there may be separation of church and state, but there is really no separation between spirituality and everyday life.

This is the challenge of the Aquarian Age: to bring spirituality into every aspect of life. This is a topic we will, of course, be discoursing on throughout this conference. We will be doing it in a slightly different manner than we have done so before. We will be doing it from different angles. It may, when you experience what we will bring forth, seem confusing—and that, my beloved, is not only intentional from our side, but if you find yourself confused, then remember this concept of the magnificent confusion. It is very good to be confused about Christhood, at least for a time. In fact, those who are not confused about Christhood, but think they have it all figured out, are often the ones who are furthest from attaining or applying it, certainly applying it to everyday life.

The inner teaching about Christhood

What then, do I want to say here at the opening? Well, I want to talk about the story of Jesus’ conception and birth. Now, when you look at the scriptures, the New Testament, there is one sentence in there that very few Christians actually pay attention to, but it is a pivotal statement in the scriptures. It is simply this: “Jesus taught the multitude in parables. But when they were alone together, he expounded all things to his disciples.” Right there, you have an undeniable scriptural reference that Jesus taught at two different levels, a broader level for the general public and a more esoteric, mystical, direct level for his disciples.

The question is: After 2,000 years, after 17 centuries since the formation of the Catholic Church, why have so few of those who call themselves Christians contemplated what might be the inner mystical teachings that Jesus gave to his disciples? Why are they so focused on what is in the scriptures instead of contemplating what the scriptures themselves say are not in the scriptures? Then, can they not put this together with another statement of Jesus: “I am with you always,” and that “I will send you another comforter who shall be with you?” Could they not have reached in their hearts for this direct mystical teaching from Jesus himself? A few so-called Christian mystics have done so, but very few. Of course, in today’s age, there are many more who are willing to do this, yourselves included.

What was that inner teaching? Well, here is certainly one way to define it. The inner teaching is that which is beyond the outer teaching, but what is the outer teaching? Well, what do you see among most Christians, those who are not willing to reach for the mystical teaching? They look at the outer teaching, they look at the scriptures, they want to take it literally. They want to interpret it literally, or at least according to doctrine, be it the Eastern Orthodox or the Catholic Church, but how can there be a literal interpretation? Either something is literal or it is an interpretation, and there is no interpretation that is not an interpretation.

Everything is a symbol with a deeper meaning

What do I want to say with this? Well, if you are open to the mystical teachings of Christ, consider this: Everything that is in the scriptures, everything that Jesus taught to the multitudes, is a symbol. It is not meant to be taken literally. It is all a symbol that has a deeper meaning when you look beyond the outer form. This is the essence of mysticism. You look beyond the outer form, and you intuitively get a deeper meaning that you cannot get with the outer mind, the intellectual mind, the analytical mind. Where I am going with this is that when you look at the story of Jesus’ birth and upbringing, there is a deeper meaning. There are, of course, layers of deeper meaning, but there is one I want to draw to your attention.

You see, you can read the scriptures and you can say: “There was this young girl, named Mary. She was living her life, thinking her life was on a certain track. One day an angel appears to her and tells her that she is to give birth to the Christ child.” Many people read the story and think: “Oh, there must have been a physically visible and audible angel who appeared to Mary.” That is just the symbolic presentation. It was an inner, intuitive, mystical experience that I had. I did not need a physical appearance, because I was willing to follow my intuition, as most of you are.

That is the difference between a mystic and one who has not yet risen to the mystical level. Those who are not yet there, they want something that appeals to the outer, analytical, rational mind, something they can understand, that they can grasp, that they can wrap their minds around and put into a nice little mental box, where they feel they have it under control, so it does not disturb them. Certainly, it does not require them to live their lives differently, to break off their lives and suddenly go in a different direction.

Spirituality is about giving up control

You see, for those who have not reached the mystical level, life is about control, spirituality is about control. When you reach that mystical level, you give up control. You give up the outer mind’s sense of control. You are willing to listen for that mystical still, small voice within and follow it. Is that not why you are all here? Certainly, it is why the messenger is here, for he did not need a physical, visible appearance to change his life in a completely different direction, actually several times. You see, when you look at the story of the birth of Christ, you can see a deeper symbolic meaning and it is simply this: The Christ can be born in every human being, but in order for the Christ to grow and mature, it must be nourished by the mother element, the mother flame.

What does that mean for you, personally? It means that you must begin by recognizing, accepting that the Christ can be born in you. Also, mind you, that the Christ will not be born as an adult, but as a baby, as a child that needs to be nourished. You see so many people, even so many people who find spiritual teachings (even ascended master teachings), and they come from the outer mind’s desire for control. When they hear about Christhood, they are thinking that this should happen all at once. There should be some magical trick, some secret formula, some philosopher’s stone, whereby they could snap their fingers and now they are the Christ, in the fullness of the Christ.

The rest of this dictation, along with an invocation based on the dictation, is found in the book: Being the Living Christ in everyday life.

What kind of spiritual teaching do you want—reinforcing superiority or transcending it?

Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Gautama Buddha through Kim Michaels, August 9, 2025. This dictation was given at the 2025 Conference for America: Rising above the superiority-inferiority duality.

I AM the Ascended Master Gautama Buddha. We have talked about various factors that contribute to the inferiority-superiority dynamic on earth. One of the major ones being of course the fallen beings. You could in a certain sense say that the inferiority-superiority dynamic originated with the fallen beings was certainly put upon humankind in a more intense way by the fallen beings, although of course the original inhabitants had some of that dynamic before the fallen beings came, but that is inevitable when you go into duality.

Spirituality as a tool of the fallen beings

Perhaps we can say that the factor I will talk about here is not necessarily the cause of the inferiority-superiority dynamic, but it is certainly one of the most powerful tools, if not the most powerful tool, that the fallen beings have used to keep humanity trapped in the inferiority-superiority dynamic. And what is the factor I am talking about? Does anyone have a guess? [Audience: Money?]. Yeah, that was not my thought, but it is a good thought. Fear, divide and conquer, power, love, control. All good thoughts, but all not exactly what I had in mind. The factor I had in mind is religion, and for that matter, spirituality.

If you look at the function of religion and spirituality, you could say from a certain perspective that all religion and spirituality points beyond this world. There is some reality beyond this world, at least something beyond the material world, and therefore in a certain sense you could say, that the purpose of religion is to get you out of this world, to sort of graduate from school room earth, to be saved, to enter heaven, to reach Nirvana. But is that really the primary function of religion when you look at how human beings are using it? You see, when you apply the wisdom of the Mother to the field of religion, you could begin to consider what does it actually mean, to exit this world or to reach what has been called enlightenment, a supposedly higher state of consciousness than most people have on earth.

Transcending ignorance by using ignorance?

Well, if enlightenment is a higher state of consciousness than the maya that most people are trapped in, would the wisdom of the Mother not tell you that it has to be something entirely beyond this world? As Padmasambhava said, everything is really just an experience so you could say that the state of mind that most people are in is just a certain experience, suffering, maya, illusion and therefore enlightenment is a different form of experience that is beyond the experience of suffering. The wisdom of the Mother would allow you to begin to ask: “Well, then if the purpose of spirituality and religion is to help you attain this transcendent experience that is beyond this world, does it not stand to reason that you cannot look at and apply religion or spirituality through the state of consciousness you are seeking to escape?”

If you are seeking to escape suffering through Buddhism for example, you cannot really look at Buddhism through the filter of ignorance because how can the state that you see in this world tell you anything about what the experience is that is beyond this world? From this viewpoint, you would say that the purpose of spirituality is to help people attain an experience that is entirely beyond the experience that most people are having in this world. But when you look at this historically, you will see that very, very few people from any religion or spiritual teaching have actually grasped this. The vast majority of people approach spirituality and religion through the filter of the very mindset that spirituality is meant to take them beyond.

So can you go beyond ignorance by using ignorance to get there? We can say it in a slightly different way. If we accept the model that people in this world are in a lower state of consciousness, you can call it sin, you can call it maya, you can call it illusion, you can call it ignorance, you can call it the death consciousness, and that the goal of spirituality is to take them beyond that mind, then religion, spirituality must have originated from a source beyond the level of this world and religion is therefore meant to give you something that will help you transcend the ignorance you are having, you are trapped in. When you look again at this historically, you can say: “Has that really worked?”

You look at, for example, Buddhism. Supposedly I, the founder of Buddhism, was enlightened, meaning my consciousness was beyond what most people have. How many of those who follow the religion or movement or teaching of Buddhism have reached the same state? Do we see today that there are Buddhist movements that, in a regular systematic way, produce enlightened beings? Do we see other religions or spiritual movements that on a routine basis produce people in a higher state of consciousness? Why is this so? I am not saying nobody has reached enlightenment through Buddhism or other spiritual movements. I am just saying it is not a mass phenomenon. And why not?

Spirituality as a ladder out of superiority

Well, precisely because the vast majority of people are approaching religion and spirituality through the very consciousness that true religion and spirituality was meant to help them transcend. And why is this so? Well, it is because, what is the function of the material realm on a planet like earth? We have said many times, earth can be considered an experience machine, a reality simulator, where you can have a certain range of experiences. Currently, it is an unnatural planet because the vast majority of the people who inhabit it are trapped in a duality consciousness, the pairs that I talked about back then. And what is this duality consciousness, this illusion of separation? It is an experience.

You can have experiences as a separate being that you cannot have as a connected being. And in order to explore the full range of free will, as we have explained, you must be allowed to use your free will to go into separation, experience what you can experience in separation, until you have had enough of that experience. That means that the original purpose of giving a spiritual teaching from a higher realm is so that when people reach the point where they have had enough of separation, spirituality offers them a ladder they can climb to the higher level of consciousness, beyond the mass consciousness on earth, beyond the physical realm, beyond separation. That was the original intent for my teachings, also for the teachings of Jesus and other religions or spiritual movements, including, of course, the teachings we are giving today.

Spirituality reinforcing superiority

However, it is inevitable that those who are not at the point where they have had enough of the experiences you can have on earth, they will use religion or even a spiritual teaching to reinforce the experiences you can have on earth. And one of the experiences that many people still have not had enough of on earth is the feeling of being superior to other people.

And when you look at history, it is not difficult to see with a touch of the wisdom of the Mother, or even common sense, which is also an aspect of the wisdom of the Mother by the way, that many, many people throughout the ages have used religion as the ultimate justification for them feeling superior. You have the Jews, believing they are the only people on earth, this little tribe in the Middle East, are the only people on earth who have been chosen by the ultimate God of the universe. You have Buddhists who believe that the Buddha was the ultimate spiritual teacher ever to appear on earth, and he was so special because of all of the miracles surrounding his birth and life and therefore, they are clearly superior to those who are not Buddhists. But wait a minute, there is this Buddhic sect and that Buddhic sect and a third and a fourth, and each of them feel they are superior to the others. They are more superior to the non-Buddhists, but they are even superior to the other Buddhists.

And of course, in Christianity, all Christians feel superior to non-Christians, but many of the individual Christian churches feel superior to all the other Christian churches. Same in Hinduism, Islam, spiritual movements of today. Look at how many gurus you can find out there on the internet who have made some claim to superiority, special abilities, higher state of consciousness, and they have attracted to them a small group of followers who, because they believe in the superiority of the guru, they themselves attain a superior status by being among the very few people on earth who can recognize this superior guru. It is an interesting phenomenon that the fewer people who recognize the guru, the more special those people are. The fewer people in the Jewish race, the more special they are because all others are persecuting them.

Two distinct functions of religion

What you see here is that you can say there is a religion, a spirituality that is given from a higher realm to help people who have had enough of the experiences of duality, exit this realm, or at least exit the dualistic state of mind. But even this true form of spirituality can be perverted into supporting the desire to feel superior. Then we must also say there are many religious and spiritual teachings that are not given from a higher realm. They were created here on earth, often by fallen beings. Now you may say, do fallen beings believe there is a God in the spiritual realm? Many of them deny it. They do not believe there is any reality to it, but some do. But they also have this intent of proving God wrong, and they see religion as a tool in that quest to prove their superiority to God. Others do not really believe there is a God, but they see that human beings want to believe, and so they use it to build their own sense of superiority, either because they can set themselves up to be worshipped or idolized, or they can feel they have fooled people into worshipping an entirely false god of their own making, and they feel that makes them superior.

What I am saying is, religion on earth has two distinct functions. One is to help you transcend the experience of superiority and reach a higher level of awareness. The other is to reinforce the experience of superiority. Am I thereby saying that, oh, this is all wrong? Nay, because one of the only things that can get people out of duality is that they have enough of the experiences you can have in duality. If religion intensifies their experience of superiority, then it can shorten the time before they have had enough and look for the real purpose of religion or spirituality.

Examining religious beliefs

But when you begin to grasp this, you can use the wisdom of the Mother to look at whatever religion or spiritual teaching you have been affected by. And for many of you, it will be important to do so, because when you have, for example, grown up in a religion, you will have taken certain things in, in childhood, that you were not really conscious of. You, so to speak, took them in with the mother’s milk. You accepted them uncritically.

And there are so many beliefs in these religions that are created on earth, or even the perversions of originally valid religions, that can prevent your growth, your escape from the maya, your attaining a higher state of consciousness. Because the fallen beings are very clever at inserting this, what we have called serpentine logic, that creates a sort of circular movement in your mind that you cannot get out of. That is, of course, also the nature of the duality consciousness, is that if you have no access to the wisdom of Christ, and if you are not willing to apply the wisdom of the Mother, you cannot reason your way out of it. You just keep reasoning your way around a closed circle. So it can be important for you to take a look at whatever spiritual teachings, religious teachings, you have been brought up with, especially to evaluate whether they reinforce a sense of superiority, a sense of superiority in you and in other people following that religion. For if they do, then you can clearly see these religions have the function of reinforcing the experience of separation and superiority, rather than helping you transcend that experience and attain a higher experience.

Reaching beyond the human mind

Again, I respect your free will. I am not telling you that the experience of superiority is wrong. But I am telling you that in order to transcend it, you have to take a very close look at it, because it is not going to happen automatically, and no external savior is going to do it for you. When you begin to grasp these concepts, and of course I know that most of you have started grasping them, but I am also directing this into the collective consciousness because many people out there are ready from all religions and spiritual movements. There are people everywhere ready to transcend this dynamic where the mind becomes a closed circle, for they have had enough of the experiences that are created in the mind. And when I say “in the mind,” I mean in the four levels of the mind, the identity, mental, emotional, and even the physical level.

Many, many people in today’s age are at that point where they are beginning to long for something. They do not know what they are longing for, but in reality, what they are longing for is an experience that is not created in their own minds. How do you have that experience? How do you free yourself from the circular movement of your own mind? Well, you must as we said, first come to see the contradictions, the limitations of your mind then reach for something beyond which you can call the Christ consciousness, the Buddha nature. But it really in practicality, is your higher self and your spiritual teachers. We call ourselves Ascended Masters, but you could use other names. You must connect to a mind that is beyond your own, so you have a frame of reference from beyond the circular movement of your own mind.

The trap of the ultimate superiority and inferiority

But now consider how “clever” the fallen beings are by connecting religion and superiority. First, there is this idea found in many religions that there is this ultimate God, there is this God figure that is the ultimate being, the highest possible being, the originator of form, the almighty all powerful God. There is nothing beyond this. This is the highest authority in the universe. If you have a person who holds a position in a religious movement like the Pope, and that Pope is speaking for God, then that person is the ultimate authority on Earth for those who believe in this claim. And what do the fallen beings crave most? To be the ultimate authority somewhere. They would like to be the ultimate authority of the universe, but if they cannot figure out how to do that, they at least want to be the ultimate authority on Earth, if they are stuck with this planet.

Once you believe that an earthly institution is representing the ultimate authority in the universe, and therefore that earthly institution is the ultimate authority on Earth, it becomes very difficult to question the doctrines and rituals and even the actions of this church. And if you cannot question the beliefs that have been put into your subconscious mind by your affiliation with this religion, how can you free yourself from that influence? How can you free yourself from the sense of superiority that you belong to the only true church of Jesus, and therefore you will be saved if you are a good Catholic? Especially because you will see that this belief in your superiority because you are a good Catholic, is clearly in a dualistic polarity with the inferiority that if you are not a good Catholic, if you question the Catholic church you will reach the ultimate state of inferiority, namely a fiery hell where you will burn for all eternity.

You see how they have the carrot of superiority and the stick of the ultimate inferiority in hell. A very potent combination for people who are still trapped in duality because many people, not only Catholics but in many religions, are mortally afraid of questioning the beliefs they have taken in. But the beliefs are designed to keep them trapped in the inferiority-superiority dynamic. How are you going to transcend the dualistic consciousness? How are you going to escape duality and separation? Well, you must transcend inferiority and superiority. You do not ascend by becoming a superior follower of a particular religion or guru. You do not ascend by being able to recite the Buddhist scriptures and tell fanciful stories of the Buddha’s life or by meditating so many hours because this just reinforces your sense of superiority.

Transcending duality

You see what we have said, the Christ consciousness is the equalizer. As Jesus explained, there is a gate and Jesus is the gatekeeper who evaluates: “Are you ready to walk through that gate or do you need to go to another gate?” Well, one way to describe the criteria is that in order to walk through the gate you have to be completely free of duality. You could say it is like the ocean, it has to be completely calm. If there are waves up or down, you cannot pass through. There cannot be any sense of superiority, any sense of inferiority. You simply cannot pass through the gate. You have to overcome this. You have to have the equalizing effect of finding what I call the Middle Way, a completely balanced way where you are not pulled in either direction by these pairs of dualistic opposites.

But fallen beings and your ego whisper in your ear “No. The key to getting into the kingdom of heaven is to reach some ultimate state here on Earth defined by this religion or spiritual movement. Look at this guru, he has awakened, he is enlightened, he can get in. And if you can reach that same state, you can get in.” Or if you become a good Catholic who is doing everything right according to the outer religion, or a good Jew like the scribes and Pharisees who are observing all the outer rules, thinking that will get them to the inner kingdom.

You see the fallen beings are using the superiority illusion to say that the way to qualify for entering into heaven is to reach a superior state based on criteria here on Earth. For surely heaven is a superior state compared to Earth so only those who are superior can enter. This is just one of many examples of what we have called serpentine logic. There is no way out of this unless you reach beyond that form of thinking. Either reach up for the Christ mind or apply the wisdom of the Mother to see that this cannot be logical—it cannot be logical that people are trapped in a certain state of mind and that the only way out of this state of mind is to take that state of mind to an extreme. People are trapped in either being inferior or superior so the way out is to become really superior.

No, the way out is to walk the Middle Way where you transcend both dualistic extremes. You do not find a midpoint. You transcend the entire scale so the scales fall from your eyes. Interestingly, in the English language, “scale” has a dual meaning. It can be scales that cover like the scales of a fish or it can be the scales that weigh and the scale must be balanced so you are not seeing with your eyes everything in terms of two polarities.

What kind of spiritual teaching do you want?

The question that I hurl into the collective consciousness is: “What kind of religion or spiritual teaching do you want? Do you want one that gives you a more intense experience here on Earth or do you want one that gives you an experience that is beyond Earth?”

There are many religions that will intensify your experience by telling you how special you are because you can see this superior spiritual truth and you have been willing to apply it more than most other people and you can use such a religion to create a spiral for yourself where you become more obsessive-compulsive about seeking some superior status, somehow demonstrating to whomever you think is up there looking at you that you are willing to do more than anyone else. Whether it is prostrating yourself on the floor, spinning a prayer wheel, lighting candles, saying rosaries, giving decrees, whatever it may be. You think that by doing more and more here on Earth you come closer and closer to the door that leads beyond Earth but you are just digging a deeper and deeper hole for yourself. Again, if this is the experience you desire, I have no issue with this. You are free to exercise your free will.

I am only speaking for those who have begun to feel there must be a different approach to religion. And you can apply the wisdom of the Mother but in the longer run only the Christ consciousness will help you fully transcend that desire to build or intensify a sense of superiority by using a spiritual teaching or even the entire concept of a spiritual path.

Using the teachings to reinforce superiority

You may say: “But you are the Ascended Masters, you are beyond Earth, you are giving a direct teaching here. Surely you are giving a teaching to help us exit, to help us reach a higher state of consciousness where we can exit or we can stay here and express Christhood.” Sure, that is exactly our goal but that does not mean you cannot take an Ascended Master teaching and use it to build a sense of superiority which Ascended Master students have done in the previous dispensations and some even in this one. Again, we know the dynamics on Earth. We also look at those who find our teachings and say: “Well, our teaching is meant to help them raise their consciousness. We cannot really demand that they raise their consciousness before they walk through the door.”

Naturally we allow you to come in with whatever unresolved beliefs and psychology you have and we know you will project this on the teaching. It does not fool us but it does not concern us either because we know that if you apply the teaching, you will gradually overcome this. And if you do not apply the teaching, well, it does not really make much difference whether you are in an Ascended Master teaching or in some other teaching. It is of course always our hope that most of you will come to the point where you really grasp what the teaching is about, what is the goal that we have for the teachings and where you come to that conscious recognition: “Ahh, I see it! I see that it is about attaining freedom from this separate sense of self that is always pulled by these dualistic extremes. Now I see it and that is what I want!” And that is when we can really help you.

We are always ready and willing to help but the thing is, until you have seen this dynamic that I have described, you are using our teaching to build your sense of superiority. And what does that mean? Well, what have other Masters said? You are essentially subconsciously saying: “Get thee behind me Gautama, I do not need you, I want to feel superior and I know that if you come in I cannot continue to feel superior, so leave me alone.” And then we must bow to your free will because you are trying to hide something from me and therefore you cannot hear me. I am not hiding from you but you just cannot hear me because that which you are trying to hide from me blocks you from hearing me. Do you not see this?

When an impulse comes to you from a higher realm, from your I AM Presence, from an Ascended Master, it must pass through your four lower bodies before it reaches the conscious mind. And these beliefs you have, this unresolved psychology that you are seeking to hide from us, will block the impulse coming from us so it does not reach your conscious mind, also it is colored by the beliefs you are not willing to give up. You see through a glass darkly because you are not yet ready to see us face to face, to see us as we are. Again, no blame here. I am not seeking to make you feel inadequate or inferior but I have to give a direct teaching to help you come to see how you have used our teachings to intensify the sense of being superior.

Initiation at the 96th level

You see, Christ is the equalizing mind. When you go beyond the 96th level and attain the beginning stages of Christhood, you need to relatively quickly overcome all sense that you are special because you have walked the path and attained Christhood. There are a few steps where you can be allowed to carry this with you but you need to overcome it so that the entire idea that walking the path to Christhood has made you superior, simply fades away because you experience the Christ mind as a complete opposite of the dualistic mind. You experience the unreality of this sense of superiority and you cannot maintain it because you want the Christ more. Now those who do not pass that initiation at the 96th level, what do they do? They use the attainment they gained between the 48th and the 96th level to continue to reinforce the sense of how superior they are because they have walked the path, they have found an Ascended Master teaching, they have recognized the Ascended Masters, they have given all these decrees, they have come to all these conferences and therefore they must be superior. And they can then start going down to lower levels of consciousness without realizing what is happening.

Now you may say: “Gautama, it sounds like this is a contradiction. How can you go to lower levels of consciousness while being convinced that you have attained Christhood or some superior state of spirituality?” But are you not realizing what is going on in the mind of a fallen being? They are below the 48th level. Some of them are close to the lowest level possible on Earth. Do they realize they are at the lowest level? No. They feel more superior than anyone on Earth. The lower you go in consciousness, the more superior you feel. Why? Because the more clever you are in applying the dualistic serpentine logic, filtering out all challenges to your sense of superiority, building up the absolute conviction that you cannot be wrong. And you can use anything on Earth, even an Ascended Master teaching.

The moment an Ascended Master teaching is expressed in words, even fallen beings can use it to build their sense of superiority. They could, for example, claim that they are messengers for the Ascended Masters, they are the superior guru, as some have done. As some have done. When you go towards lower states of consciousness, you cannot see it because what causes you to go towards lower states of consciousness is your quest for superiority in this world that you are not willing to give up. It may be that you never rose above the 48th level of consciousness, but you can rise to the 95th level not being willing to give up your sense of being superior and therefore start going down while still building your sense of superiority. Again, I am not trying to make you feel guilty or inferior or ashamed or anything but you understand, I hope, what I am saying. I have to give a direct teaching that is not as easy to interpret by the ego and this is part of what we do with progressive revelation.

The purpose of genuine spiritual teaching

We have often seen students who came and thought that, ah, progressive revelation is about coming out with continually higher and higher teachings. There are ascended master students who are always looking for a higher teaching than the one we have given at this point. However, first of all, we can say that there are teachings on Earth that have all the elements you need to transcend the duality consciousness, if you understand how to use it and read between the lines. Yes, what we are giving now is a very direct teaching adapted to the time and the consciousness right now, but there are other teachings. So it is not really necessary for you to free yourself from duality to continue to give higher and higher teachings. There are students who are always looking for a more advanced teaching because they think: “Oh, this will do it.” But you see, if they have not applied the teaching already given, what is a higher teaching going to do for them?

You see, it is not really a matter of evaluating a teaching based on high and low. These are dualistic terms. And if you think you have a teaching that is the highest that could ever be given on Earth, or at least that has so far ever been given, you are building your sense of superiority. Because if you were not an advanced student, you could not recognize the teaching, as so many people on Earth are not recognizing the teaching. Again, the fewer ascended master students there are, the more special they are, and that is not a dynamic you want to get stuck in for longer than absolutely necessary.

A teaching just needs to have certain elements that either contains the wisdom of the Mother or allows you to reach for a higher mind beyond your own. It is not really the outer teaching that does it for you, as I have said several times before. The purpose of the outer teaching is not the form of the teaching. It is to give you a tool for connecting in your own mind to the Being who gave the teaching.

What is the real purpose of the teaching that I gave 2500 years ago? To help people connect to me as a spiritual or ascended being. That was the main purpose. Look how many people have become focused on the outer teaching, and the form of the teaching, and the interpretation of the teaching. Of course, you can interpret a teaching in different ways because there are different groups of people on Earth. They have different levels of consciousness and come from different backgrounds. I am not trying to say that there is only one branch of Buddhism that is the only true one. They can all have functions for different groups of people. It is not a matter of coming to develop or find the ultimate form of Buddhism. But they only have value if they help people transcend the outer teaching and connect directly to the being with whom the teaching originated.

That was what I attempted to do before I took leave of the physical body. That those who had been my direct students would have a connection, not just to me, but to other ascended beings, other ascended masters so they could continue to get teachings from that source and get that frame of reference from the Buddha nature, we might say. But what was eventually preserved and written down left certain things out that were difficult at the time to express in words. It has become easier today. I can give a more direct teaching today than I could 2500 years ago because the collective consciousness has been raised. But still, what I am giving now is just words. And what did Padmasambhava take so great care to explain? The interdependent unfolding.

Rejecting the challenging teachings

I AM an Ascended Master. I AM an enlightened being, if you want to use that terminology. What is coming from me is at a higher level than the state of consciousness you have right now. But when the teaching and the energy enters your energy field, your mind field, it cannot override what is there. It can only interact with what is there and the question is, how much is your conscious mind colored by what is in the subconscious mind, so that when my words reach the conscious mind, you are no longer hearing my words, but a distorted version that might validate some belief that you are attached to, which could be anything. We have seen students come to an ascended master teaching, even this one. They are open. They hear there is something there that is interesting. But then they hear one statement which contradicts an existing belief that they are very attached to. And what do they say? “Oh, this cannot be true. This cannot be coming from the real ascended masters. Kim has lost his mantle. He is no longer in contact with the real masters.” In many cases, it is because they have used that belief they are attached to as an integral part of building their sense of superiority. Now we are challenging that belief, and thereby we are also challenging their sense of superiority.

This is a catch-22 that some students are in and we have seen people come to an ascended master movement, and many other spiritual movements for that matter, being very attached to a particular belief, having it be challenged, and they leave in a huff. But you see here, what I am trying to say? How are you going to be free from the dualistic state of mind, your present state of consciousness? How are you going to attain Christhood? What did Jesus say? “He who is willing to lose his life for my sake shall enter the kingdom with me. But he who is not willing to lose his life, he who seeks to save his life, cannot enter the kingdom, because you are still having the experience here on Earth that you want to have, and which you cannot have in the kingdom.”

In many cases it is the sense of superiority that people are attached to, and they have used some outer belief to build the sense of superiority. And this is the risk we are taking by giving a teaching. Do you understand the dynamic? Because of the way spiritual teachings and religions have been used to build the sense of superiority, people’s sense of superiority is linked to specific beliefs. We see that if we are to free people from the dualistic state of mind, they must be willing to let go of those beliefs so we give a teaching that challenges them. But some people cannot let go of the sense of superiority and accept the teaching. They hold on as if it was a matter of life and death to that particular belief they have. Why? Because the sense of superiority makes you feel that because you believe in that particular idea, you are right. And if we challenge that idea, you are afraid that you will be plunged into feeling you were wrong and you will fall from the lofty heights of your own illusion of superiority into the deep dungeon of inferiority. You cannot bear this, so you must deny the teaching.

Are you willing to give up everything?

But what is really the dynamic here? It is you are not ready and willing to give up the experience of superiority on Earth in order to enter the kingdom, nirvana, enlightenment. It is amazing to me when I look at spiritual students. Well, amazing may not be the best word, but nevertheless, when I look at spiritual students, not just ascended master students, but from everywhere, the effort, the ingenuity, the subtlety that they will use to defend a particular belief because they have come to believe that that particular belief is their ticket to heaven and if it was proven wrong, they are afraid they will not go there. Many, many people are trapped in this constant evaluation process. “What is real? What is right? What is wrong? Would the ascended masters really say this? Would they say that? Is this a true teaching? Is this a false teaching?” But the way out of this is so simple.

These people think that in order to qualify for entry into the kingdom, I have to let go of all false beliefs and maintain the true beliefs but the reality is entirely different. It is so simple. What beliefs do you have to let go of in order to qualify for entry into the kingdom? All of the ones you have here on Earth. Every single one. Every single belief and idea. You have to be willing to lose your entire life on Earth. Could it be more simple? Forget the intellectual arguments. Forget: “Oh this is a true teaching. That is the high teaching. No, this guru is higher than your guru. My dad was stronger than your dad.” If this is the experience you want of seeking to establish superiority on Earth, by all means continue. But then you do not need me, do you?

If you want to transcend that experience, just let go of all your beliefs. This took this messenger decades to realize and you are now going to say with the linear mind: “But are you saying that all the beliefs we have are wrong? Many of our beliefs and ideas are based on the teachings you have given directly. Are you saying they are wrong?” No, I did not say that. I just said you have to be willing to give them up because what has been expressed in words on Earth is not the highest teaching, not the highest view, because there are things that cannot be expressed in words on an unnatural planet. How will you experience the higher truth than what can be expressed on Earth? Only from the ascended state. How will you reach the ascended state? Only when you stop holding on to experiences on Earth, you are willing to let them all go in order to reach something higher.

How simple is that? But of course, it is completely undecipherable for the ego, for the separate selves, for the fallen beings. You are not your ego, not your separate self, you are not a fallen being or you would not sit here. You, the Conscious You, can come to experience that you are pure awareness and when you experience that you are pure awareness, this is the magic of this teaching, you realize you are not your beliefs. You do not need to carry those beliefs with you. You need to return to the pure, neutral awareness you had when you first descended from the I AM Presence.

Only the being that descended from heaven can ascend back to heaven. The beliefs you have on Earth have helped you reach the neutral state. Those beliefs that have not helped you are hindering you. So obviously you need to give up the ones that are hindering you. But even the ones that have helped you reach the 96th level must be given up for you to reach the 97th and so forth until the 144th. At the 144th there is that last ghost that Jesus had on the cross and he must give up that ghost in order to ascend. I had to give up my ghost. It was different from Jesus’s. It’s different from yours. It does not matter what form it takes. It just has to go. The ghost has to go. “Go ghost! Get thee behind me ghost!”

You face the Presence and you unfold your sense of self from the worldly sense of self into the sense of self that is the I AM Presence. And then you experience I AM Presence. And then after you have ascended you continue to unfold your sense of self to where you may sense: “I AM the Ascended Master Gautama Buddha.”

With this my beloved I seal you, those who are physically here, those on the webinar and I seal this conference in the Flame of Peace. How do you attain peace? So simple. Just give up everything.

Back to Rising above the superiority-inferiority duality

Tuning in to the reality of interdependent unfolding

Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master PadmaSambhava through Kim Michaels, August 9, 2025. This dictation was given at the 2025 Conference for America: Rising above the superiority-inferiority duality.

I AM the Ascended Master PadmaSambhava. I am asking you to close your eyes, forget that there are other people around you, forget that you are sitting in a room, forget that you are a physical body and just take in my voice. What is it that is happening here?

Interdependent unfolding

From a traditional viewpoint you might say you are sitting here in the physical realm on planet Earth. You are open to the fact that there are spiritual beings in a higher realm. You might see me as this remote spiritual being somewhere up there in the spiritual realm, and I am communicating with you through this outer messenger, who is speaking the words that I am projecting into his mind. You then are hearing them from an outside source.

But the deeper reality can be grasped when you consider the concept of the interdependent originations. Now, originally the Buddha gave this teaching to show that you cannot look at an isolated phenomenon or event in the physical octave on earth and trace it back towards previous causes, or more simpler causes, so you eventually find the ultimate beginning of the universe, the ultimate cause, because there is no single cause that caused the universe, there is a set of interdependent causes.

But when you fast forward to right now, that the universe is old and has been unfolding for a long time, what do you have now? Well, you actually have the interdependent unfolding. It is also based on the reality that everything, we might say, is connected, but even that is a limited view. Everything is part of a whole, so therefore everything is interdependent. You might, to give you a simple visualization, say that the universe is a piece of paper folded many, many times, and that the beginning of the universe, that piece of paper started unfolding, and the unfolding process, is still going on.

So, am I a remote being in some higher realm communicating with you from a distance? Well, that depends on your choice, whether you will see me that way, or whether you will allow me to take you beyond it and realize that I am not bound by time and space. You are not bound by time and space, but most of you are still so identified with the body, so let that be. You are here right now, you have a point-like sense of self, but I am not up there in the spiritual realm, I am beyond time and space. So, I can focus myself right here where you are. That means we are not separated by distance, by space. Our minds, our energy fields can interact directly, not over distance. When you allow this to happen, we form together the interdependent unfolding of this event. Why do I want you to tune into this?

Well, because it is of course our goal to gradually take you to a higher realization of how the world works. Let us look at your personal life where you have a situation that you would like to change. Traditionally you would say: “Here I am, I’m a separate being. There are other people that are separate beings, there are physical conditions that are separate conditions. If I want to change the situation, I have to do something to get these other people to change their minds and behaviour, or I have to try to effect physical conditions as much as I can.”

Of course, your experience will tell you that you have limited powers to change the minds of other people, or to change physical conditions. But you see, this is the traditional view based on the senses, even based on scientific materialism and the traditional classical view of science, of objects, bodies that are independent and moving independently. But the deeper reality is that everything is an interconnected whole.

So, when you are acting with other people – what happens? Is it so that your mind is separate from their minds, and you might send some kind of words at them that they might accept or reject? Or, is it actually so that your minds – when you are physically together, or when you are thinking about each other – are forming an interdependent whole, an interdependent unfolding?

Is it perhaps so, that even physical conditions are not separated from you? Because they are also an energy field, and your mind is an energy field. And when you put your attention upon these conditions, your mind and the external field are no longer external to each other, they combine and form this interdependent unfolding.

So, instead of thinking that you, as a separate being, have to change separate objects, you can step up to this higher realization that you can actually change the parameters, the equation for the situation, by changing your own state of mind. For as you change your mind, you change how the situation unfolds, and whereas you have limited powers to change other people or physical circumstances, you do have the potential to take command over your own mind.

A tree falling in the forest

Now, perhaps it would be helpful for some of you if we step back a little bit. There is a question often asked by scientists or at least philosophers of science, and it this: “If a tree falls in the forest and there is no one around, does it make a sound?” You see how this question is based on classical physics, with separate objects moving around in a space, even the empty space of space. Now, first of all, we could say: “If there is no one around…”—here is one problem with this statement. There is always someone around, not necessarily a human someone, but certainly elemental beings, ascended masters, Elohim, who are part of this interdependent unfolding of the universe.

The problem is that human beings only see a very small part. They do not even see the tip of the iceberg, they see the tip of the tip of the iceberg with their outer minds and physical senses. They do not see all of these other beings who are constantly part of allowing this physical world that you see to unfold. So, there is always someone in the forest, because if there is a tree and if there is a forest, some non-material being has manifested that.

Then there is the question: “Does the tree make a sound if there is no human being around to hear it?” And there we can say from a certain perspective: “No, it doesn’t”, since a sound is a concept in the human mind because you have physical senses. What does happen when the tree falls in the forest is that it changes the interdependent energy field that makes up the tree, the forest, the entire planet and the entire universe. The interdependent unfolding is changed when the tree falls. Or perhaps we could even say that the interdependent unfolding changes and that causes the tree to fall.

Again, the linear mind cannot grasp how the universe truly works. Is the effect a cause, or is the cause an effect? What is cause, what is effect? Certainly, the tree falling produces an effect in the interdependent whole. Human beings would perceive this visually as the tree falling, and hear it as a sound. It is really just an unfolding of the whole. It is almost like you could imagine that you have washed a sheet and hung it out to dry in your garden. At first it is just hanging flat but then a wind starts blowing and the sheet starts waving. The tree falling in the forest is just like one of these ripples in the sheet caused by the wind.

The double-slit experiment

Now, we move from classical physics to quantum physics, which has actually discovered that the world is an interdependent whole, a connected whole. What have they also discovered? There is some phenomenon which they do not really know how to identify and name, but they can see that when they use a certain type of instrument to investigate this phenomenon, they detect a particle, what they call a particle. But when they use another way to investigate the phenomenon, they detect a wave. Sometimes they have even detected that seemingly unconnected particles, when many of them are sent through two slits in a screen, can behave as if they are actually connected and they form a wave pattern.

They have also discovered that this phenomenon is not as it says in classical physics, independent of the mind of the observer. They have actually discovered that when a scientist is measuring a quantum phenomenon, then the mind of the scientist and the instrument used and the quantum phenomenon become part of an interdependent whole and all three factors determine the outcome.

The simple conclusion that scientists are reluctant to make, because they want to maintain materialism, is that everything is interconnected, that the human mind is interconnected with the greater reality of the universe, that the human mind has an influence on how the universe unfolds. If you are looking for a particle, the quantum something-or-other behaves like a particle. If you are looking for a wave, it behaves like a wave.

What does that mean, really? You are co-creators of the world, or rather you are co-creators of the unfolding of the whole, the interdependent whole.

Changing how your mind interacts with the whole

What does that mean for you? Again, you have a situation you want to change. Instead of seeking to directly change other people, by talking to them, or by trying to pressure them into changing their minds, instead of seeking to change physical conditions, you realize that what you really have the power to change is your own mind, and when you change your mind, you will change how your mind interacts with the whole of the situation.

What did I say? You will change how your mind interacts with the whole of the situation. I did not say you will change the situation. You will change your mind’s interaction with the whole. There is a difference, a fundamental difference. Because when you take the traditional view that there are other people and physical conditions that are separate from you, what are you then doing? You are attuning your mind to the appearances that come through the physical senses and the outer mind, even the collective mind of humankind which is still very much trapped in this view of separate objects, the illusion of separation. So, you see that the deeper reality is that everything is an interconnected whole. But when humankind stepped into separation, it now seemed real to them that they are separate beings, they are living in a world with other separate beings, they are living on a physical planet that is separate from themselves.

What does that mean? It means that the power you have to change the situation is limited by the physical senses, the physical body, the density of matter, and the conditions in the physical realm. When you step into separation and duality you are limiting the powers of your mind to the powers of the physical body. That means that if you are to change something you have to do it through physical means. You may talk to other people, you may try to persuade them or pressure them, or manipulate them into changing their minds, and you may try to use physical force to change them. If you want to move a mountain, you grab a shovel and start digging. But the deeper reality is that what you are doing here is simply limiting the powers of your mind.

When you are not trapped in this sensory perception, this perception of the outer mind and the ego, you have the option to change your mind, your state of mind, and thereby you are not limited to the powers of the physical body and the physical octave. You are using your three higher levels of the mind to change the interdependent unfolding of the situation. It is not my intent to say here that this means you now get the complete power of mind over matter so you can change anything. Because you are still acting within an interdependent whole, and part of the equation of course is that you live on a planet with eight billion other people who form a collective consciousness. You also have their individual minds; you also have physical conditions that are very much affected by the collective consciousness. Therefore, you cannot, as one mind in the whole, change everything in the whole.

But you see, you don’t have to! What you can change is not the whole but your position in the whole. You can change how you interact with the whole. You may say you are facing a physical condition, a situation with certain limitations. You may not be able to change those limiting circumstances, but by changing your mind you can flow around them into a situation with different physical circumstances. You may not be able to change the minds of specific other people, for they are not willing to flow to a higher level. But you may be able to flow around these people and suddenly find yourself among other people who have an approach to life that is the same as the one you have achieved by changing your state of mind.

You see, we can compare it again to this River of Life, you are floating down a river in a little boat, you are coming to a point where there are rocks sticking out of the river, you keep bumping into these rocks, and you are thinking, if only I had some tools where I could chip the rocks into pieces, and my boat could continue. But what could you do instead, you could realize your boat has a rudder, and if you change the angle of the rudder, you will change the angle that the boat is hitting the rocks, and gradually it will move around the rocks and now it’s free to flow.

It is as if, when you are thinking you have to change the outer situation, you and the other people are in a sense fixating on that situation in time and space, it is no longer flowing, moving. But when you change your mind, you will unfold yourself from that fixed situation even if the other people are still fixated on this. Therefore, you will move and you will be part of the unfolding of the River of Life. Your life will unfold in a different way, because you have changed what you can change, your part of the equation.

Blending with the unfolding of PadmaSambhava’s mind

Right now you may still be thinking that I am an external voice that you hear through your senses. But the voice that you hear is just the tip of the iceberg of my mind. My mind is not limited by time and space, therefore it is not confined to the voice. I am right here with you if you desire, and I fully respect your free will, but if you desire, you have an opportunity here to shift your focus from the physical voice, to realizing that your mind is an energy field, my mind is an energy field and if you open your mind to it, our energy fields can interact directly, independently of this outer voice.

That means that the outer voice just becomes a tool for helping you attune to my frequency, like the old-fashioned dial on a radio. You might have static, but you turn the dial and now you have a station where you get a clear sound. You can turn the dial of your mind to my radio station, and then you are not hearing me, you may still be hearing the voice, but you are not primarily hearing me, you are blending, and your mind and my mind become the interdependent unfolding.

Which means that I can communicate with you, give you something that is beyond the physical words that your senses are hearing. This can happen now, it can happen anytime you might listen to this dictation, or you can give my mantra and then sit in stillness and tune in to this unfolding of my mind, and become aware that your mind is also constantly unfolding. By allowing the two to blend – because you see how they are interdependent, my mind can assist you in changing the unfolding of your mind, thereby changing the unfolding of your situation. I am not doing it for you as an external being, I am helping you change the unfolding of your mind, thereby changing the unfolding of your outer situation.

I know that what I am asking you to do here, or realise, will take some work for many of you because you have been brought up with this classical view of the separate objects. It might take some re-tooling of the mind, realignment of the mind, before you have freed your mind from this so you can truly experience the interdependent originations or unfolding of my mind and your mind, and of your mind and the world around you, but it is possible, because what one has done, all can do. How did I ascend? By changing my mind until it became in sync with the unfolding of a higher realm than the physical realm.

No barrier between physical and ascended realms

When you take the classical view of separate objects, this is in a sense what was given in the I AM Movement, the Summit Lighthouse and in the beginning years of this dispensation, because that was what we determined people could handle. But now we are at a point where we see that there are at least some people who can shift. Where instead of seeing the ascended masters as these remote beings up there in the sky, you overcome the sense of distance, you tune in to the reality of the interdependent unfolding of the world. Meaning nothing is separate, the physical realm is not separated from the ascended realm, they are two aspects of the whole. Therefore, if you can re-tool your mind so that you do not see a barrier between the two, then there will not be a barrier for you. That means that now the energies, the impulses, the ideas from the ascended realm can flow into your mind, flow through your mind as it is indeed happening through the messenger’s mind right now.

The messenger does not see me as this remote being up there in the sky, but has overcome that sense of separation and distance, where he just allows his mind to become neutral so that my mind can unfold itself through his mind and vocal chords. It seems easy to some of you – because it is when you have overcome the sense of separation. It is effortless because you of your own self are doing nothing, but allowing the Father within you to unfold itself through you.

Interdependent unfolding of earth

Now, back to my original question – what is real and what is unreal? You have my decree that you just gave: “The ultimate truth you reveal, earth is an appearance where nothing is real”. This is actually meant to provoke the mind because it is not necessarily a literal statement. As we have said before, and as I even said in the example of the forest and the tree, there are beings in higher realms who have manifested the earth. But they have not manifested it in the sense that they have created a planet that is floating in empty space. It is not even so that we have sent energy to the planet, or sent the planet hurling through space. We have actually unfolded the planet from the identity, through the mental, through the emotional and through the physical [realms], and we are constantly unfolding it.

How is earth moving through space? Is there a planet like a tennis ball moving through the air – nay. There is an unfolding that just unfolds in a slightly different position, then in a slightly different position, then in a slightly different position. But as Surya was explaining yesterday, nothing is constant, nothing is unchangeable. It may seem as if the earth is on a predefined, predestined orbit. That is what materialists want to believe. They want to believe that if they could know all of the initial conditions that created the earth, if they could know the laws that determine the earth’s movement through space, they could predict with mathematical precision which position the earth would be in, in a thousand years.

But if you take the quantum physical view, then earth’s position in space in a thousand years is not fixed, it is not given, it cannot be determined from present conditions. Because the minds of humanity are part of the equation that will determine how the earth moves through space, or rather unfolds along with the space, as it is unfolding. And a slight change, even you raising your mind and tuning in to this interdependent unfolding, can shift the path of the earth through space a little bit. But a slight change in its current position will set it on a different course, and in a thousand years it will make a huge difference if we go with the traditional view.

Changing the unfolding of our minds

You see here that nothing is set in stone, nothing is fixed. Your life may seem to be on a certain track based on what you have experienced so far. You may even, if you could see your karma from past lives, say: “Oh, my karma has defined this track and I can do nothing about it.” This is what many believe in the East. But you can change how your mind is unfolding when you stop focusing on outer conditions and other people, thinking you can only change your situation through physical means. But become willing to change the unfolding of your mind. Then your mind will interact with the unfolding of the whole at the emotional, mental, identity levels and even at the spiritual level, and that means that your life can change dramatically. Even if your current physical conditions and other people do not change at all – your life can change.

This messenger decided at an early age to leave his native country. He went through a huge transformation of changing the unfolding of his mind, and has now moved back to his home country where he still has some family left. They have barely changed at all, and certainly cannot even perceive how he has changed. Yet his life, even his physical situation has changed dramatically. Many of you have experienced the same. All of you can experience something similar. Change what you can change, and even what you cannot change will not matter to you anymore. For your experience of life will have changed.

The purpose of earth

Now what does it mean really when I say: earth is an appearance where nothing is real. Well, it ties in with the concept of a reality simulator, where the important aspect of a simulator is not what you are actually seeing in the simulator. You go into a flight simulator to learn to fly an airplane; it isn’t what you see in the simulator. What is important is how interacting with the simulator changes your mind, so you learn how to fly an airplane, and gain the confidence that you could. Earth is just an appearance, nothing is real in the sense that it’s fixed and cannot be changed, but nothing is real in the sense that it is not the conditions on earth that matter to you at all. What matters is how your mind interacts with the conditions on earth, for the whole purpose of the simulator is to help you change your state of mind. You do this by coming to see that nothing on earth is fixed, it’s constantly unfolding, and when your mind connects beyond the physical level to the deeper levels of that unfolding, you will fundamentally change your life experience in the simulator. You will not let outer circumstances define you.

Those of you who opened your mind to my mind have also given me some interaction with your mind where I see what is happening in your mind. I am not here trying to pry and violate your privacy. But I simply see that many of you, your minds are so filled with outer situations, interactions with other people, spouses, children, co-workers, family members, friends, this and that. You are so fixated on this. I am not blaming you at all, I am just pointing out that this takes up a very large part of your attention. Which means that your attention is drawn towards the physical, so you cannot really connect to the deeper levels.

Often you are so fixated on an outer situation, that you do not have attention left over to say: what are the deeper levels of this situation beyond the physical, and then you can look at the beam in your own eye, your emotional, mental, identity bodies and see: “How can I change what is happening in my own mind. Because it is what is happening in my own mind that determines how I experience the situation, and how could the situation be changed by me changing that part of the interdependent unfolding that is my mind.”

Mapping out your attention

If you look at your mind – your attention – as a circle, you could, as we have said before simply say, you could sit with a piece of paper, draw a circle, and there is a centre in the middle. Now you draw a slice of the pie, and then you say, this is my spouse that takes up this much space, however big the slice is for you. You draw another slice, this is my job, these are my children, these are my studies, this is my career, this is my hobby, these are my spiritual pursuits. You can map out your attention on this pie chart and you can see which slices of the pie take up most of your attention.

Then you can look at a particular slice and say: “Yes, I am now an adult, but my mother still takes up that big slice – is that really necessary?” Then you can look at what separate selves do you have that cause you to react to your mother so she takes up that much of your attention. Then you can use our tools to dig down for those selves and say: “What are the beliefs I have that allow my mother to capture so much of my attention?”

And you can see that at some point, often in a past life, maybe with the mother you have now, maybe with somebody else, you came to accept a certain belief about how you are obligated towards your mother. How you are obligated to allow her to have an influence on your life, on your state of mind. How you have created certain buttons and you are allowing her to push them at will.

Then you can reduce that, you can see the self, let it die, and suddenly the slice that is your mother starts shrinking and collapsing until it finds a more reasonable level. This frees up your attention for other things. And you can go around the pie of your mind until you come to a point where your mind is free from many of the things that are now occupying it. Therefore, you can more easily tune in to these deeper levels and see that your outer situation is not just at the physical level, it is at the emotional, mental and identity [level]. Even if you cannot change the physical, or at least it seems like you cannot change the physical, you can change the other three levels of your mind. It will either change the outer situation or it will cause you to flow around it into another situation. You are shifting your position in the River and avoiding the rocks that are holding you back now.

Inferiority-superiority game on the spiritual path

I have in a sense given you what I wanted to give you for your personal growth. But I want to just say a few things about relating it to the topic of this conference. Earth is an appearance where nothing is real. There are many appearances on earth. One of the appearances that takes up an enormous amount of space in people’s minds is the inferiority-superiority dynamic. You look around at people. You see how many people are occupied at gaining some position of superiority. Or they are occupied by having accepted a position of inferiority, using it as an excuse for not doing anything to change their lives.

As we have said before, when you first find the spiritual path, it is inevitable that your subconscious selves will color your approach to the path. It is inevitable that avatars, when they first find the spiritual path, they have an inferiority complex. Because you came here to earth with the best of intentions, you were, as we have said, hammered down by the fallen beings who did everything they could to destroy you, and give you such an inferiority complex that you felt that it was a mistake to come to earth: “I should never have done it, I have no right to be here. I have no right to challenge the fallen beings, I have no right to challenge other people, and they don’t want to listen to me anyway. I should not try to do anything on earth. I should just dig a hole, climb in it and throw the dirt back on top of myself.” Rather difficult to do, by the way!

So, when you find the spiritual path, most avatars, not all but most, have that sense of inferiority. You often base it on your interactions with the world and with other people where you felt like an outcast, because nobody could really understand you and relate to you. So, now you find the spiritual path, you find other spiritual people, and as you are climbing from the 48th to the 96th level and building that spiritual self that takes you above the mass consciousness, it is virtually inevitable that you build a certain sense of superiority, because you are more spiritual than most other people.

Again, we are not blaming you, we are just pointing out the dynamic. And then you come to the 96th level and you will not pass the initiation at the 96th level unless you fully let go of this desire to use the spiritual path to play the superiority game. Or for that matter still play the inferiority game where you see yourself as inferior and therefore you do not dare to go out into the world and talk about your spirituality. You have to let that go, to go beyond the 96th level.

Beyond the 96th level: The path of surrender

How do you let it go? By seeing that the entire game of inferiority and superiority that is being outplayed on earth is an appearance where nothing is real. For in the Christ mind, as we have explained, there is no inferiority and superiority, they have no meaning. And what you do at the 96th level is, you are letting go of the things that be of men. You focus your attention on the things that be of God. Thereby tuning into the Christ mind and therefore saying, understanding, grasping, feeling: “There is nothing in this world that I won’t give up to come closer to Christ, to come closer to my I AM Presence, to the ascended masters. I am willing to give up, I am willing to lose my life for the sake of following Christ into the inner kingdom. Nothing here is real because nothing defines me, and nothing is going to keep me from taking the next step on my path towards Christ – because it is unreal.”

That is a decision you have to make, it will not happen automatically, even if you resolve the self at the 96th level, you still have to make that decision. You will have to validate it many times when you are confronted with things in the world. Where you can say: “I surrender, I give it up”. If you could have counted how many times this messenger has said: “I surrender it”, you would be surprised at how many things you can actually surrender on a planet like earth, where you are constantly bombarded with these impulses that want you to think that something in matter matters, defines you and pulls you back and prevents you from saying with Christ: “What is that to me, I will follow thee”.

Shifting the mind’s unfolding into the ascended state

The fallen beings are relentless, certain other people close to you might also be relentless. But when you begin to tune into this interdependent unfolding, you can see that you are not a separate being. Therefore, these conditions on earth at the physical level, they don’t limit you, they do not have power over you, and they do not have any pull on you, you have no obligation to let them determine the course of your life. You have a right to go within your mind, go after these selves that feel attached to things on earth, that are identified with things on earth, surrender them, give them up, thereby changing the unfolding of your mind, and thereby changing the position your mind has in the grand unfolding of the universe.

Again, you can take this view that the ascension is a process where you are somehow travelling up there. Really, the way I would describe it based on my own experiences and the words I am using here is that there came a point where the appearances of the world lost their ability to pull my mind into thinking that they were real. I saw them as appearances because I saw beyond the physical appearances, and I saw that it is all just this unfolding of energy. Even the mountain that might have been there for millions of years and seems immovable is still just an unfoldment of the energies in the emotional, mental and identity levels.

When I saw that behind the physical appearances is just the unfoldment of fluid energy that can be changed anytime, I saw everything on earth is an appearance where nothing is real. And then the unfolding of my mind shifted, so that instead of continually folding around the appearances on earth, it started unfolding into the other realms, eventually into the ascended realm. Now my mind was just – instead of being unfolded as a being embodied on earth – it was unfolded as an ascended being.

I am not saying you need to unfold your mind so you ascend right now, if that is your choice of course, but most of you have a Divine plan where you want to stay in embodiment for some time. You want to achieve certain goals, but how are you going to achieve those goals? Through physical means or through changing the unfolding of your mind, so that your mind simply unfolds those results that you want to achieve? How are you going to do that unless you unfold your mind so that you see that the appearances on earth are just appearances? In fact, earth is an appearance where nothing is real in the sense that it cannot limit your mind. Regardless of conditions on earth your mind can unfold so you gain a different experience where, instead of being tuned in to the physical limitations and thinking they define you, you are tuned in to the higher realms, in the spiritual realm, to your I AM Presence and you are saying: “I can of my own self, the physical self, do nothing. The Father within me, the I AM Presence, the ascended masters, they are the doers. My Father works hitherto and I work because I am paying attention to the outer situations. But I am allowing my I AM Presence, the power of my I AM Presence to flow through me, and unfold those situations so they move in the direction I determined in my Divine plan. And so they move in the direction of my qualifying for my ascension, by raising my consciousness to the levels of Christhood where I attain inner peace.” Because, what does it mean to be the Christ in embodiment? It means that you realize who you are, an extension of the Creator’s Being, and as such you are not defined by the outer conditions in the physical realm on earth, or in the emotional body, or the mental or the identity [body]. Nothing on earth defines you, because earth is an appearance where nothing is real. But you are real, the Conscious You is real, your I AM Presence is real. The ascended masters that are your spiritual lineage going all the way to the Creator are real.

Can you feel the unfolding of our interdependent interaction, and how my mind has shifted during this dictation, has unfolded? And if you are willing to unfold with it, your mind has shifted as well. If it has not shifted now, it can. If you continue to make some effort to tune in to me, even giving my mantra nine times a day, and taking a few moments afterwards to be still, and just see how our minds can unfold together.

So, with this I seal you in the flame that I AM.

PadmaSambhava I AM.

Back to Rising above the superiority-inferiority duality

The cosmic experiment: The dance of creation

Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Surya through Kim Michaels, August 9, 2025. This dictation was given at the 2025 Conference for America: Rising above the superiority-inferiority duality.

I AM the Ascended Master Surya. And although I do not speak often, I decided to take this opportunity to give a teaching that really does not directly relate to the topic of this conference. At least, not directly, but perhaps indirectly. What I wish to speak about here is the cosmic dance of the universe.

At Jesus’ time, people had a very limited worldview. Even up to modern times, they had a very limited worldview. It is only in the last century or so, with the appearance of technology that has allowed scientists to look deeper and deeper into the universe, that people have attained a more realistic view of the cosmos. Not a realistic view, but a more realistic view. I wish to push a little bit towards a more realistic view.

The impuls and the Matter-light

When you look at the universe, you can look at the galaxies, solar systems, planets, of how they are moving through what scientists call empty space. As some of them are beginning to realize, empty space is, of course, not empty. It is just filled with a substance that is not physical, not material. For if there was only emptiness, how could anything move through it? You know that sound, sound waves, propagate through some medium. Light rays, supposedly, scientists believe, can spread through empty space. But how does a wave spread if there is nothing that waves, nothing that oscillates?

You see that creation is based on, as Portia described, this differentiation into two, first. The expanding. The contracting. But we can look at this from a slightly different perspective and say the contracting element is the basic substance of creation. We have called it the Ma-ter light. This is what can wave, what can oscillate. The expanding force is that which moves through the Ma-ter light and sets it in a wave-like motion. It is actually not the highest view to say that light is a wave, nay. Light is an impulse, springing from the expanding force. And when it moves through the contracting element of the Ma-ter light, it generates a wave. Because the Ma-ter light is set in an oscillating movement, which you see as a wave.

This is how the physical universe was generated, by beings in a higher realm, using that expanding element to formulate a vision and project it upon the Ma-ter light, thereby setting the Ma-ter light in motion. And the Ma-ter light can move in two ways. A wave that is propagating through space. And a wave that is standing still, and therefore, becomes an energy field. In a sense, you could say it is all fields, it is just a matter of how they move. Because even what you on earth see as a stationary field, which you see as solid matter, such as planet earth, is of course moving.

This is something that you could not have explained to people even a century or two ago. They thought the earth was stationary. They did not have the ability to think in abstract ways and see that the earth is moving through space at an incredible speed. Going even further back, the ancients could see that the star constellations were moving in the sky, but they thought the sky was moving relative to the earth. But they still thought the heavens were immutable. But what I aim to convey to you is, nothing is immutable, nothing is unchanging. Everything is constantly changing in this cosmic dance that the Buddha called the interdependent originations and which Hinduists sometimes refer to as the dance of Shiva.

How the universe was created

Scientists today, as I said, have been able to look deeper into the physical universe than ever before, at least in recorded history. And they have begun to appreciate, first of all, how vast the universe is, how complex it is. But it is still as if for every new discovery there is a new mystery springing up. Lately, they have seen these galaxies that they think have formed so shortly after the big bang that it defies their traditional cosmology and time frame of how long it took. But they are reasoning that since these galaxies are so far from earth, they must have formed earlier than the galaxies who are closer to earth. But is that the case? Is that the only possible interpretation?

What have we described? Everything is made out of the Ma-ter light that takes on form, but the Ma-ter light does not take on form by itself. It moves when an impulse is directed at it from a higher realm. The galaxies that you see today, including your own, did not start forming when there was only supposedly cosmic dust produced by the big bang and hurled outwards. Your galaxy did not start with one speck of dust colliding with another speck of dust, colliding with a third speck of dust, continuing and continuing until specks of dust had formed this entire galaxy. The galaxies were started as a matrix held in the mind of beings in the ascended realm, and they were lowered into the material frequency spectrum through the power of the expanding force. They did not all come into the physical spectrum simultaneously. They came over some period of time. But nowhere near the time frame in the big bang theory.

What is time?

You cannot in any way, as some scientists are beginning to acknowledge, create a linear timeline from the big bang to today and say that at the time of the big bang, a second was the same length as the second is today. Time changes over time. In fact, everything changes over time. Or we could even say there was a time when there was no time. A time before time. For what is time? It is a movement through space. How do you count time on earth? The basic time is day and night. Well, what creates day and night? The fact that the surface of the earth at any point moves during the 24-hour cycle.

What creates the times of the year? The earth moves around the Sun. What creates even greater time frames? That the solar system is moving through the galaxy. That the galaxy is moving through space.

Beings behind the movement of galaxies

But is the galaxy moving as an independent separate unit? Nay. It is moving in a choreographed dance with all the other galaxies. Scientists have been attempting to portray this as a purely mechanical process driven by gravity. The galaxies influence each other through gravity and this accounts for the movement. But they have known for some time that the movement you observe cannot be explained by the gravitational force of the physical matter they can see.

They have speculated about dark matter. But the dark matter is just the emotional, mental and identity realm and the spiritual realm that affects the movements of bodies in the physical. How does this happen? Is it a purely mechanical process of gravity pulling on everything else creating this movement? Nay, it is not. What moves the earth around the Sun? Is it just gravity? Nay. It is the constant attention of the Elohim that keeps the earth in orbit. What moves the Sun through the galaxy? The constant attention of ascended masters at a higher level of the Elohim than created the earth. And what moves the entire galaxy are even beings at a higher level with the power of mind to move the unit the size of a galaxy. And all of this is conscious, coordinated, choreographed. Why, you might say? For the growth of the beings who are expanding their sense of self by reaching a level of consciousness where they have that power of mind over matter to lower an entire galaxy into the material frequency spectrum and to move it in coordination with other beings with that power.

The lie of the mechanical world

And you may say: “Well, how is that relevant to me?” Well, these beings who can move an entire galaxy started out like you. They are just further along in the path of self-transcendence. You can work your way up to that level and even go beyond. For that is the purpose of creation, that growth in awareness that allows you to manifest something in the physical and move it. There is, of course, much that could be said about this. But the main thing I wanted to convey here is that science is really trapped in a mindset of wanting to explain everything in a purely mechanical way.

Now, you could say: “Why is that so? Why have scientists become trapped in this mindset?” Well, because of the influence of the fallen beings. Some fallen beings want to create their false god and get people to worship that god. But other fallen beings who want to be superior to the fallen beings who create gods, they want to destroy gods. The gods created by the other fallen beings, but even the real God. They want to create a worldview of a world where there is no god, there are no conscious beings, it is all mechanical, driven by laws of nature. They want to explain everything in the world by what you can see in the physical realm. It is as other masters have said, when you are trapped in duality and can see only the physical world, you want to take what you see in the physical world and project it on anything beyond. Or you want to take what is in the physical world and project that the physical world is a self-existing, self-contained unit that needs nothing from outside itself to explain the cosmic dance of the galaxies.

Not-so-constant cosmological constants

One thing that science has discovered is that the universe has these cosmological constants. This is where the wisdom of the Mother allows you to look at science and say: “But have you not been telling us that there is no guiding principle? That, for example, we are the product of a process of evolution that is blind, unconscious, and entirely based on random events, random mutations and then the adaptation to physical conditions. If the entire universe is defined by these cosmological constants, where is the room for randomness?” Clearly, with the wisdom of the Divine Mother, something is missing in the scientific worldview. There are either cosmological constants or there is randomness. You cannot have both. But scientists, at least a few, have begun to ask the question: “Are these constants really constant? Or could they change over time? For example, was the speed of light the same a millisecond after the big bang as it is today? Was the gravitational constant the same before galaxies formed? For dust does not really have much of a gravitational pull compared to a galaxy.”

The reality is that there is nothing in this world that is constant and never changes. It is a constant dance guided by self-aware beings with a much higher level of consciousness than any human being on earth, including fallen beings. And as the universe unfolds, they adjust these so-called constants, because they experience directly that nothing is separate. Even galaxies that are far apart, seemingly, are not separate. They are all part of what the Buddha called the interdependent originations, where everything is connected. What connects it? The connection is not at the physical level. The connection is in the mind of the ascended beings who are directing the movement of the galaxies. And they are united through the Christ mind.

Therefore, it is not that those who oversee the Andromeda galaxy are disconnected from those who oversee other galaxies. They work together. They coordinate the movements. And as the galaxies move closer to each other, further away from each other, the so-called cosmological constants are constantly adjusted to produce the movement that the beings want to produce. These beings are not bound by the limitations of the physical octave or the duality consciousness. There is certainly a certain mechanics that comes in, in the physical realm. But the ascended beings can override this and define what they want to manifest. It is simply that if you want to manifest a galaxy that has these properties and moves this way, then certain cosmological constants have to have this value. If you want to manifest a galaxy that has different properties, you adjust the constants. And even a small change can produce a big effect.

You may say that this is a very abstract message. Certainly, if you feel it is too abstract, ignore it. Focus on what some other masters have talked about. But I know there are people in embodiment, both some of you here and other people who are not part of this movement, who could benefit from this message. And again, the interdependent originations between you and I are sending this impulse out. There are scientists, for example, who have never heard of ascended masters and do not need to hear about us, but who are asking themselves these questions about whether anything is really constant. And they can benefit from receiving this impulse, allowing them to see a little bit further, and reach more clear questions that can lead to clearer insights, breakthroughs.

Learning what is possible

What is the purpose of it all? Well partly, as I said, the growth in self-awareness of the beings who are orchestrating this cosmic dance. But also, that these beings come to appreciate the world of form of our Creator and the incredible opportunities that are here. But also, that they come to know the mechanics. For when you manifest something that is differentiated, you must make a choice. But the choice has certain consequences, because you cannot have your cake and eat it too. You cannot create something with these properties and at the same time it has other properties. And in order to create a universe that is sustainable over time, you need to know what works and what does not.

And how do you get to know how to create a galaxy that does not self-destruct? Only by doing. There is no cosmic academy where you can get a degree in galaxy formation. It is only hands-on, minds-on, because then the lesson is integrated, not theoretical. You are not sitting there like the fallen beings, thinking that in your mind you can define how the world should work. You are experimenting and learning what is actually possible. What is not possible? What are the consequences of every choice you make? And that is how you grow to that level of awareness where you can create a creation that is sustainable.

Now, you might say, based on this teaching: “But has the Creator really created our world of form when you consider that the beings in the first sphere co-created their sphere, and so forth with the succeeding spheres down to this one?” But the Creator has defined the parameters for how this world of form works. And they could have been very different. And there are worlds of form where they are very different. But these worlds of form are still sustainable. But within a sphere, especially an unascended sphere, there is vast room for experimentation. And this is what allows these beings to then experience what works and what does not work.

Sometimes even ascended beings co-creating galaxies create something that is not sustainable. You may have two suns that collide or two galaxies that collide or merge, but it is part of the learning process. You may say: “How can ascended masters make mistakes?” But they are not mistakes, they are experiments. The ascended masters are not in duality, do not think in terms of mistakes. When you reach that level of awareness, you can create or move a galaxy. You have a vast experience base to draw upon, but you are still experimenting. You are just not thinking of an experiment as a mistake, but as a stepping stone towards something that is sustainable. Because of the increasing density of the spheres, the beings who create galaxies in this sphere are doing something that has never been done before, even in previous spheres. But still, everything that is done is within the parameters defined by the Creator. And although individual structures might not be sustainable, it will not cause the entire world to self-destruct.

No boredom in the ascended state

It has been my joy to interact with you in this way, and to give you a glimpse in what you can see, experience, explore from the ascended state. You will see that one of the most common states of mind on earth is boredom. Why? Because there are beings on earth who have been in duality for so long that they have explored almost everything that could be done in duality. And they are beginning to long for something beyond duality, but they have not locked in to what it is. And therefore, they are thinking: “Maybe it is boring to be in the heaven realm, the kingdom of God, the ascended realm. Maybe there is only God and some angels that are sitting on a pink cloud playing the harp for all eternity, once in a while blowing in a trumpet. But it is not really that exciting, is it?”

I wanted to send this impulse into the collective consciousness so that those who are open for it can shift and see that there is immense opportunities for experiences and growth in the ascended realm. Immense opportunities! Once you ascend, boredom is left behind. You can never be bored as an ascended master. It is only a product of the duality consciousness and this illusion you can create that you know everything, you have it all figured out. You know better than God how God’s creation works. But after a time of using your own mind, the separate mind, to attempt to define reality, you get bored with your own mind. And the solution is to reach for the mind that is beyond yours. And there are almost infinite levels of minds that are beyond yours when you are embodied on a planet called earth.

I hope I have given you a glimpse of this immense world of opportunities and exploration and experimentation and participation in this really most wondrous creation defined by our Creator. With this, I seal you in the God flame that I AM, Surya I AM.

Back to Rising above the superiority-inferiority duality

Rethinking society: when the Wisdom of Christ meets the Wisdom of the Mother

Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Portia through Kim Michaels, August 9, 2025. This dictation was given at the 2025 Conference for America: Rising above the superiority-inferiority duality.

I AM the Ascended Master Portia. Can we talk about the concept of inferiority and superiority without talking about the most basic, the most devastating inferiority-superiority dynamic seen on earth?

Now, I would ask you to guess what dynamic am I talking about? Anyone? Men and women? Exactly.

You look at history on this planet, you go as far back as you have recorded history, which is, of course, only a blink of an eye in the actual history of earth, but nevertheless you see that there has, for all of that time span, been a clear dynamic where men have felt superior to women, and in many cultures women have accepted that inferior position and accepted the superiority of men. Where does that particular dynamic come from? Is it natural? Well, let me leave that question hanging.

Christ is neither male nor female

Most of you will know this, but I wish to put it out there in the collective consciousness. In the beginning was only the Creator. The Creator is one being. Regardless of the images created by many religions on earth, the Creator is not male. Neither is the Creator female. The Creator is beyond any divisions that you could possibly think up. The Creator is undivided, indivisible. The Creator then, out of its own being, creates the Christ mind, the One mind. This mind is also not male or female, for it is undivided, indivisible, meaning there is no differentiation in terms of the forms that you see in this world of form. You cannot take any form in the world of form and project it onto the Christ mind or the Creator.

This does not mean that the Creator is completely undifferentiated, for the Creator is a being, a self-aware being with an individuality. It is an individuality that is way beyond anything you can conceptualize on earth. But the Creator is not the completely undifferentiated Brahman envisioned by many eastern religions. But compared to the forms in this creation of the Creator, the Creator and the Christ consciousness are undifferentiated, undivided. There is no male or female. Now, the Creator has created this One mind out of which everything else will be created and the purpose is, of course, that no matter what form is created, no matter what differentiation might appear, you can use the One mind to trace the origin of form back to the Creator.

The expanding and contracting forces

Now, the Creator has set the stage for creating a differentiated world of form, a world of differentiated forms: What is the first differentiation that appears? It is the differentiation depicted in the Tai Chi of two forces. We have called them the expanding and the contracting forces. These forces are not opposites. They are complementary, which is why you see the black and white fields that are interwoven in the Tai Chi. The Tai Chi can, of course, not be taken literally, but it shows two interwoven forces, because in order to create differentiated forms, there must be some beginning level of differentiation: the outgoing, the contracting. And these two complement each other, balance each other, and any form that you see in this entire world of form springs out of the interaction, we might say, the interdependent origination of these two forces.

Now I know that we have, especially in the beginning teachings of this dispensation, also called them masculine and feminine, male and female, Father and Mother. But that is to make it more easy for people on earth to relate to them. In the beginning, it was not masculine and feminine. They were just two forces. Then what first springs out of these two forces is what makes up what we have called the first sphere. And then there is a succession of spheres leading to your sphere, our sphere, the seventh, which is yet unascended. Everything in this sphere is created out of the interaction of these two basic forces. Still we are not talking masculine and feminine, men and women. But again, layers of creation leading to the physical octave, the densest realm in this unascended sphere. For that matter, the densest realm yet created in the entire world of form.

The concept of men and women

As you go towards greater density, matter sets certain parameters for what can be created. We might say that in the identity realm, the identity octave, things are more fluid. In the mental realm, they are a little bit less fluid. In the emotional realm, they are another notch down, not quite as fluid. And of course, in the physical, you have the densest, the least fluid. In the identity, mental, emotional realms, you do not have physical bodies. You have what you can call bodies, but they are not as dense as the physical bodies. Therefore, they are not subject to the same laws. You might say that there is a succession of layers, levels of laws, principles and the denser the substance that makes up the sphere or the octave, the more, we might say, limiting these laws become. They are simply certain mechanics that come into play, which, and I am, of course, simplifying this somewhat, but nevertheless, which means that on a planet with a density of earth, reproduction requires physical bodies of two ‘opposite’, you might say, ‘complementary’, you might also say, sexes. There are complicated reasons for this, which I will not go into, because my purpose here is to explain that the concept of men and women, masculine and feminine, really only applies to the physical realm, the most dense realm in the world of form.

The male God

As other Masters have said, the problem with the duality consciousness is that once you go into it, you cannot see beyond the material realm. You can have the concept that there is some world beyond it, but you cannot contact the Christ mind and therefore, experience that world directly. Therefore, you take the forms that are in the material realm and project it upon the realm that is beyond the material. You have a situation on earth where you have physical bodies with different sexes, and now people look at what is here on earth and they project this upon the spiritual realm, and now they come up with this idea that God is male: “God is a male figure, the old man with a long white beard and hair sitting on a white throne in heaven, and if God is a man and God is the Creator, the ultimate God, then surely God must be superior to anything in the material realm, and therefore, man must be superior to woman.” Such is the reasoning of the dualistic mind. I am not saying it is that way in the Christ mind, nor that it is that way in the wisdom of the Mother, but that is the reasoning of the dualistic mind.

Duality and value judgment

Because, as we have said, the dualistic mind cannot simply look at differentiation in a neutral way. The dualistic mind looks at the different forms, but it must apply a value judgment. There is always a comparison, there is always a scale: true, false; right, wrong; better, worse; inferior, superior. It cannot think in any other way. Therefore, when you have projected this image that God is male and God is the ultimate being in the universe, then naturally women on earth must be inferior to the men on earth. That is how the dualistic mind reasons, the only way it can reason. Not the only way, because you could have reasoned with the dualistic mind that God was female and therefore, women were superior to men. But back in time a choice was made. And who made that choice? Well, human beings did not make that choice, if with human beings we mean the original earth inhabitants. Neither did, of course, God make that choice. Who made it? Well, this is what you cannot grasp unless you have our teachings about what we have called fallen beings.

The fallen beings’ choice

Beings who in the distant past went so deeply into duality that they came to believe that their minds were capable of defining how the world works, or at least how it should work. And some of them came to believe that they knew better than God how the world works. These then, when they were allowed to come to earth, which we have explained in great depth in other places, but when they were first allowed to come to earth, they had a clear goal of taking dominion over this planet and controlling the original earth inhabitants. They looked at how might we attain control over these primitive, ignorant human beings. And therefore, they came up with a scheme that they would project that God is male and therefore, men are superior to women.

There is a certain irony here. Did the fallen beings look at men and women and say: “Yeah, men are clearly superior, so that is what we are going to project?” No, they did not. They actually looked at men and women and they saw that because humankind at the time had gone into duality, men had a certain characteristic in the duality consciousness. Because on a dense planet like earth, when people go into duality, they begin to identify with form. Those who were in male bodies identified themselves with a male form. Those who were in female bodies, of course, identified themselves with a female form. But the male force, when you go back to the original two forces, is the expansive force. That means that men have more of a tendency to look for some ultimate answer, such as wanting to have the ultimate God of the universe be intimately concerned about conditions on earth. Women, on the other hand, were more in touch with the Mother realm, the matter realm, the physical planet, nature. And therefore, the fallen beings saw that although both were cut off from the wisdom of the Christ, women were more in tune with the wisdom of the Mother. Women were the ones who were more willing to look at how things actually work in nature. And therefore, the fallen beings saw: “Ah, women are harder to fool than men. We can fool men into believing in an idea that is completely disconnected from the physical matter realm.”

A mind trap for men

What does that mean? It means that when you project the idea that God is male, you cannot look at the nature you can see with your physical senses and validate or invalidate that idea. Meaning that once men had been fooled into thinking that God was a male, what frame of reference did they have for evaluating this, for getting out of the illusion? Women, on the other hand, if you gave them an idea, they would be willing to look at nature, at the physical realm, and look at how things actually work and see whether your idea was realistic or not. Therefore, it became clear to the fallen beings that women were harder to fool than men. They had more of a frame of reference than men did. Meaning once men had gone into the state of illusion, it would be harder for them to get out of it. I am, of course, not using the terms inferior and superior, but when it comes to the question of who were the easiest people to fool on earth, it is clear that men were easier to fool than women. And that is why the fallen beings chose to create an entire worldview, not just one religion, but an entire worldview that God is male.

And because God is male, God first created man, and then as a kind of afterthought, he created women: “Let us not have Adam be lonely. Let us give him someone who can help him, serve him.” By the very fact that men do not have as much of a frame of reference as women, you could say that even before the fallen beings came, there was a certain rivalry, envy in the minds of men. Because as you see in some native societies in recent history, what happened back then was that women were often wiser than men when it came to practical life, making things work, because they were, as it was said in the Middle Ages, wise women. They could go out into nature and find herbs and intuitively sense that they would cure a certain disease, which most men were not able to do. Women had certain abilities that men did not have, which meant that some of the societies on earth, women had a higher position than men, and some men envied that. Therefore, they were very susceptible when the fallen beings came and said: “But clearly men are superior because God is a man!”

The false God of the Old Testament

As I have explained: God is not a man. The God created by the fallen beings is a false God. Any God that is differentiated into male and female is not the ultimate God. There can be ascended beings in heaven who hold a male and female, masculine-feminine polarity, but the ultimate God cannot be male or female, therefore, likely to be a false God created by the fallen beings. The fallen beings, in their arrogance, believe that they are capable of creating their own God that is more powerful or wiser than the real Creator. They took great delight in sitting there in their councils, defining this male God which was much further back than the origin of the Old Testament and some of the other known civilizations and their religions, but nevertheless it was carried over to the Old Testament God, which is why as we have said before, the Old Testament God is a false God, a man-made idol, or rather an idol made by the fallen beings. This does not mean that the Bible is entirely false, for the name I AM or I AM THAT I AM has a validity as we have explained, and which I will not go into here.

Men’s and women’s tendencies

I want to stay with this idea that the fallen beings defined men as superior to women because they saw that men were easier to fool than women. Therefore, you could say the fallen beings defined men as superior because they saw that they were really inferior. Another irony of history, we might say. We can now fast forward to modern times. We can look at the world today and we can see that there are still cultures today that are clearly patriarchal, male-dominated. We can ask ourselves: “What is it that could liberate humankind from the current mindset, worldview, the duality consciousness, the consciousness of anti-christ, the death consciousness? What could liberate?” Well, as we have explained, only the Christ mind. But the Christ mind can be reached in two different ways, as we have explained. The vertical way where you reach up, and the horizontal way where you use the wisdom of the Mother to see the contradictions of duality. Both are needed.

Men have a tendency, and I say tendency, that it is easier for them to reach up directly and reach the Christ mind vertically. Women have a tendency, again a tendency, that it is easier for them to reach horizontally and contact the wisdom of the Mother. It is by no means so that men cannot contact or use the wisdom of the Mother and women cannot contact the Christ mind directly. But there is a tendency. And the reason why it is important to realize this is that this explains why Jesus took on a male body and supposedly had only male disciples. It was partly also because he descended into, embodied into a patriarchal culture that simply would not have accepted a female prophet or Messiah. But it was also to demonstrate this, that men have the potential to reach up. Women of course do too, as seen by the fact that Jesus actually had female disciples who were in certain ways more advanced than the male disciples. But again, there is that tendency that women find it more easy to contact the wisdom of the Mother.

The need for both wisdoms

Now, originally the two forces, the expanding and the contracting, are complementary. And they of course still are. But because of the density of earth, because the vast majority of human beings have descended into the duality consciousness, then people cannot easily grasp this. And this means that due to the density of people’s minds, they find it difficult to contact the Christ mind vertically and the wisdom of the Mother horizontally in their pure forms. It is, as we have said before, that the first challenge of Christ is to recognize Christ as something beyond this world, beyond your own mind. The second challenge is that you do not try to pull Christ into your mind and validate your world view. But when people hear about the Christ mind and the wisdom of the Mother, they do tend to pull them in. And that means that whether they contact the Christ mind this way or the wisdom of the Mother that way, they impose a certain coloring upon them. And the effect of this is that given the current density of earth, you cannot actually liberate yourself from duality by only using the Christ mind or by only using the wisdom of the Mother.

Because due to people’s density of consciousness, the way they tend to use these tools is colored by their minds. And that gives certain limitations. For example, men who reach for the Christ mind often tend to disconnect from practical everyday life and find it difficult to function in everyday life. You see many examples of it through history. You see it today. Women who use the wisdom of the Mother find it very easy to see the contradictions of duality, but find it difficult to reach for the Christ vision beyond duality. It does not mean they come to see one dualistic polarity as true and the other as false. It just means that they see both are false, but they cannot quite grasp what is the Christ perspective beyond them. And the same, of course, if men use the wisdom of the Mother and women contact the Christ mind.

Complementing each other in society

That is why you need to have both. And that is why if you actually look at Jesus’ life, you saw that he was standing there at the wedding of Cana, hesitating to demonstrate his mastery of mind over matter. And the female element in the form of Mother Mary had to step in and basically say: “Do it.” But there were also times where Jesus helped the female disciples see something that they found it difficult to see on their own. That is actually why the higher approach to spirituality sees men and women as complementary, complementing each other, helping each other reach something that they both find it difficult to reach on their own. And that is why in a modern spiritual movement, it is necessary to transcend the patriarchal mindset, the whole idea that men are somehow superior to women. Surely there are physical differences. Surely those need to be taken into account. But what do they have to do with inferiority and superiority? They are just physical differences. They are neutral when viewed from a neutral state of mind. You see here that the only thing that can change the equation on earth is the spiritual people who are willing to look beyond the patriarchal mindset, the stereotypes of men and women, and strive to create a movement where men and women complement each other instead of competing with each other.

If this can be achieved by a critical mass of spiritual people, and I did say if, then it can spread from there to other areas of society. You have, of course, societies today where people have used a combination of the direct wisdom of Christ and the wisdom of the Mother to question the patriarchal mindset, to see that there is something amiss there. But because they do not have the full clarity, they have actually come up with this idea that there should be equality between men and women. And that is actually not the highest view, because the duality consciousness will attempt to color this in various ways. For example, you take the business world where the vast majority of CEOs and board members of corporations are men. Some nations have then decided this is not right. We need to change this. We create a rule that there should be a quota. There should be a certain percentage of women on boards.

Changing the business world

But you see, that is actually not the highest approach. You also have the concept that women should be allowed to reach positions in the business world. But since the business world is dominated by the patriarchal mindset, it means that women, in order to rise to these positions, have to turn themselves into men and start behaving like men. And if they do this, then men should accept them. But again, that is not the highest approach. The fact of the matter is that the businesses you have today are unbalanced because they are dominated by the male mindset, the patriarchal mindset, the inferiority of women and the superiority of men. It is not enough to get women on the boards because it does not change the fundamental approach to business. In order for women and men to complement each other in the business world, business would have to be fundamentally changed to incorporate both the male and female elements, the wisdom of Christ, the wisdom of the Mother. And that would require a fundamental rethinking of the business world.

As Saint Germain said earlier, the business world today functions to give a small elite maximum profit and power, and the vast majority of that, the members of that elite, are men. The entire business world is dominated by this desire for men to buy superiority with money. With a more balanced approach that incorporates both the wisdom of Christ and the wisdom of the Mother, businesses would be fundamentally changed so that the focus of business is not profit but people, both the customers and the employees. In fact, there would not be employees, there would be co-owners, because everyone who worked in a company would be invested in the company. There are, of course, examples of this already, but not many, and certainly not the big corporations. That is why I am saying that creating equality is not really the highest approach when you seek to force it. It is not really a matter of creating equality between men and women, but overcoming the value judgment of inferiority and superiority, so you can see how men and women complement each other, and that only by incorporating both can you reach the highest result.

Changing politics

The same with politics. Politics will not be changed by having more women elected. It will be changed by fundamentally rethinking the approach to politics, because currently politics has been defined by the unbalanced male mindset based on superiority. Politics is about being right, not about serving the people. But if you incorporated both male and female polarities, you could shift the focus of politics away from being right or having power to again being focused on people. He or she who would be greatest among you, let them be the servant of all. That should be the focus of politics, but it is not attained automatically by electing more women, even though they would create changes. But it is really only achieved by fundamentally rethinking.

And how do you rethink? By abandoning the entire inferiority-superiority dynamic between men and women. You see them not as competitors, not as one being dominant, but you see them as complementary, each supplying something that the other one does not have. Therefore, they balance each other. And you avoid the imbalances that are inevitable in the duality consciousness. You could say that ultimately it requires that people transcend the duality consciousness, and that is again best achieved by men and women working together, balancing each other. I am not saying that a man cannot transcend duality, or that a woman cannot transcend duality, but for the purpose of society, both are needed. Both perspectives are needed. The wisdom of the Christ, the wisdom of the Mother.

Breaking up the patriarchal culture

Is this process happening? Has it begun? Yes, it has. It actually began 2,000 years ago, when Jesus in many ways challenged the patriarchal mindset, even though the scriptures do not reflect this, because they do not admit that he had female disciples. You will know that in Jewish culture, women are not allowed to study the Torah. There were people back then who condemned Jesus for having female disciples, for having women around him, allowing them to hear his teachings. But Jesus did it anyway, and it started breaking up that patriarchal culture that you find not only in the Jewish religion, not only in the Christian religion, but you find it in Islam, in Hinduism, in Buddhism.

There were centuries where many Buddhists felt that women should not be allowed to study Buddhism or practice Buddhism, and even today some feel that way. Really Jesus was the first one to seriously challenge this, and he challenged it much more directly than is reflected in the scriptures, which by the way shows you that the scriptures are not the infallible word of God. They are a product of men who were a product of their times, and the gospel writers simply decided that it would be too difficult to get the Jews to accept Jesus’ teachings if they talked about the equality of men and women. “Ah, time is not ready for it.” Never mind that Jesus thought the times were ready for it, but the gospel writers thought they knew better than Christ. As Peter thought he knew better than Christ, and so did many of the early Christians in the diversified Christian movement, and then you saw the creation of the Catholic Church, and again men with a sense of superiority stepped in and thought they knew better than Christ how the Christian religion should be formed.

The inferiority of women in the Catholic Church

And what did they do? As Jesus said, they took the teachings and the examples of Christ and used them to institutionalize the denial of Christ. But what did they also do? Jesus was the only Son of God, the only offspring of God. Meaning what? God apparently does not have daughters. The Almighty God is not capable of creating daughters, only one son. And then he was done, and we have not heard from him since. For who needs God when you have a church hierarchy that knows better than God and better than Christ? “Get thee behind thee Christ, for thou art an offense to us Catholics. Thou savors the things that be of God, and not the things that be of men.” You see that despite the fact that Jesus wanted to start a movement that gave equal opportunity to men and women to raise their consciousness, the very religion that claims to represent him cemented the inferiority of women and the superiority of men. And it does so to this day. And it has seemingly no intent of truly reforming itself.

What can one say to such an institution? “Get thee behind me, Satan.” Look at what the Catholic religion has done to Mother Mary. She did not have the status or the level of consciousness of Jesus. She had not attained personal Christhood according to the Christian religion. They accept her as a saint, but clearly inferior to Jesus. Even Mother Mary is used to cement the inferiority of women, for they should find their place as Mother Mary has found her place in the Catholic religion. How long, O Lord, shall this go on? When will the women simply abandon the Catholic church? When will they abandon the Lutheran churches, the fundamentalist churches, and simply say to those male pastors and popes and potentates: “Get thee behind me, for I am walking away from you, and I am not looking back.”

Radiating the impulse into the collective consciousness

Although I may sound more serious than the male masters who have practically become sit-down comedians at this conference, it has still been my great joy to interact with you, all of you, whatever body you are in.

For to me, I see beyond it. I see who you really are, as the Conscious You that is beyond male and female, as the I AM Presence that is beyond male and female. And you have my deep gratitude for having given me the opportunity to enter into this interdependent originations with you and through you with the collective consciousness. Many women have been and will be awakened by this impulse that we have radiated out, and they will reconnect to that wisdom of the Divine Mother. They will look at the Christian religion. They will look at the business world. They will look at the world of politics and say: Change is needed. With this, I seal you in the flame of opportunity, the flame of justice. For is it not ultimate justice that the inferiority-superiority dynamic between men and women is transcended so that the scales can become even and not offset? With this, I seal you in that flame of opportunity.

Back to Rising above the superiority-inferiority duality

Jesus’ message to you: Christ can be born in you!

Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Jesus Christ through Kim Michaels, August 9, 2025. This dictation was given at the 2025 Conference for America: Rising above the superiority-inferiority duality.

I AM the Ascended Master Jesus Christ, and you may consider this the second coming of Christ. At least, it is as close as you are ever going to get to the second coming, if you see Christ as coming from outside yourself.

The external savior

What is, in a roundabout way, a contributing factor to maintaining the superiority-inferiority dynamic that allows, as Saint Germain has just explained, the power elite to dominate the population, to control the population, to keep the population fixated in this Catch-22? Well, one of them is, of course, Christianity. But more specifically this idea that the people are sinners, and therefore, cannot save themselves. They need the external savior. At the same time, you have the power elite who do not believe in Christianity at all, do not believe in Christ, believe they have been successful in shutting Christ out of this world. They do not believe in a second coming. But they realize that their control over society is fragile, because they have seen so many times in history this inevitable law.

As Saint Germain explained about the capitalists, if they raise the profits too much, it increases the incentive for other people to come in. But the other factor is that if the power elite increases their control of the people so that the people really feel suppressed, it increases the incentive of the people to revolt against the elite. They are always looking for ways to channel the people’s discontent in some other direction. And we have talked about how in the Middle Ages, the people lived in a very poor state, very suppressed by the feudal lords. But they accepted this, because the Catholic church had made them believe that they were only here on earth in such a short time. And after that, because they were good Christians, they would live for an eternity in heaven. And have all the things they did not have here on earth. Submit to the church, submit to the elite, and you will go to heaven.

The second coming of the false Christ

And in today’s age, another aspect of this, another outcome of this mindset, is this idea of the second coming. Again, the elite is suppressing the people. The people are feeling discontent. More and more people are beginning to be discontent in America and elsewhere, and so, there is again this idea that: “It does not really matter so much that we are suppressed by the elite here on earth”, because in the not-too-distant future, Jesus is going to appear in the sky, roll up the world as a scroll, and the second coming of Christ will take us into the kingdom. And perhaps even restore things in the world and create the kingdom of God on earth. Whatever they believe in different Christian denominations. But you see the mechanism. It does not matter that you are not living in ideal conditions now, because there is this wonderful future coming tomorrow, next week, next year, definitely soon.

As we have explained, Christ respects free will. How could I appear in a second coming and take all people to heaven against their free will? Now, many Christians are saying: “But Jesus, I want you to take me to heaven.” But, as I explained carefully this morning, they are not actually wanting me to take them to heaven, because they do not want Christ. They want to hide from Christ. They are sitting there. They want to maintain their idolatrous view of Christ.

What is the purpose of God’s creation?

But there is another reason why I cannot appear in a second coming and take people to heaven and send those who are not Christians to hell. And it is a question that many Christians are not asking themselves, that most Christians are not asking themselves, that hardly any Christian is asking. And it is: “What is the purpose of God’s creation? Why did God create the world? Why did God create human beings?” If you take certain Christian beliefs about original sin, this almighty, all-good God supposedly created you in sin. And all you can do is wait for the only begotten Son of the Father to come and save you from your sin, from the state that God created you in. The question remains when you have a touch of the wisdom of the Mother: “What on earth was God thinking? What was God’s purpose for creating you in sin, so you can live here on earth for a short time and suffer and waiting for God’s Son to come and save you? If God wants you in his kingdom, why didn’t he just create you in the kingdom? Why bother creating you as a sinner on earth that has to be saved?”

The wisdom of the Mother will show you again, here is an enigma, here is what seems like a contradiction. Is there a higher understanding? And you who are ascended master students, of course, know the higher understanding. The purpose of God creating the world is to give extensions of God, self-aware beings, an environment where they can start out with a limited sense of self and expand their sense of self until they can join God in his kingdom, so to speak, by reaching the same consciousness as the Creator. Therefore, fully appreciating all of the incredible complexity of God’s creation.

The simplified worldview of Christians

Now, this was something that could not have been explained to people 2,000 years ago, because the world view that people had back then was so simplistic compared to what is available today. I am not saying compared to the world view that people have today, but the world view that is available. Back then, people did not even know, most of them, that the earth was round, that there was a planet, that there were other continents than the one they lived on. They did not know how big their continent was, there were other countries, other people. They knew just what was around them in a fairly limited area. They did not have a phone where they could look up and ask AI: “How big is the world?”

And unfortunately, many Christians today do not have a much more sophisticated world view than people had 2,000 years ago. Why? Because the Christian religion does not want to give it to them and wants them to believe that they know everything they need to know in order to be saved. But the wisdom of the Mother allows you to see that science is continually discovering new frontiers, new galaxies, new complexities of how incredibly complex the world is.

And the wisdom of the Mother then allows you to ask a question that also many people are not asking: Did God create the world just for the sake of human beings? And if you had the world view that people had 2,000 years ago, the earth was very small, the world was very small. And some people saw it as a round, flat disc with a dome above it. And right up there would be God and the angels. The world view that people had back then with this dome—it was so small that if you had climbed Mount Everest, you would have poked your head through the dome. Today, of course, people have a somewhat broader view of the earth, most people believing it is round, not flat, give or take a few exceptions. But still, most Christians, because they have come to see science as somewhat of an enemy of religion, are not following the discoveries of science and realizing how incredibly complex the universe is.

And therefore, they are not asking the question: “Given that the earth is just a small planet, did God really create this entire complex universe for our sake? Or must there be a much grander purpose?” And the grander purpose, as we have explained, is, of course, that you have the potential to expand your sense of self. To rise up through the different levels of God’s creation, so you can come to a full appreciation of the complexity that our Creator built into this world that we live in. You see here. What is the purpose of your life as a human being on earth? It is to expand your sense of self, raise your awareness of God’s creation, so you understand it, so you can appreciate it.

A sinner with one life

But of course, here comes again the limitation imposed by Christianity. You only have such a short lifespan that you could not possibly study everything. Again, when you took out, when they took out reincarnation from Christianity, they made it almost impossible for Christians to understand a greater purpose. And when you do not understand that God had a greater purpose for creating you, that is when you then become susceptible to this idea that you are a sinner, that you have limited abilities. That you cannot save yourself because you cannot expand your consciousness to the point where you are in the kingdom because your consciousness has been raised. Then, you are waiting for the outer savior.

And in the meantime, you become open to submitting to the leaders, the elite here on earth. This is the dynamic you saw in the Jewish religion 2,000 years ago. The scribes, the Pharisees, the Sanhedrin had suppressed the people by thinking that—getting the people to think that they, the leaders, were the key to their salvation, their entry into the kingdom. The same that the Catholic church claims today and that other Christian denominations claim. Some claim that: “Oh, no. That Jesus is the savior.” But what Jesus are they talking about? The one they have defined based on the consciousness of anti-christ. You see here that when you do not have a sense of purpose that reaches beyond this lifetime, you are much more likely to accept your inferiority compared to the elite here on earth, who are in so many ways seemingly superior to you.

The pope: The Vicar of Christ?

Look at the Catholics who just elected—or appointed, or whatever you want to call the process—a new pope. He was a cardinal. He started out like a, what shall we say, normal human being, just a figure of speech. And he grew in the Catholic hierarchy, attained the status of priest, and bishop, and cardinal, and this and that. But as a cardinal, even though you have your position in church hierarchy, you are still just a man. But the moment you become ordained as pope, you become more than a man, you become the Vicar of Christ. Catholics, many of them at least, believe that the pope has an almost supernatural ability. And they worship this idol because they themselves could never have that. They are not looking at the fact that he started out like them and grew in the hierarchy.

The wisdom of the Mother allows you to say: “Well, if he started as a man and has attained a position in an earthly organization, does he really have a supernatural ability or status? Or is it just that the organization projects this image?” Now, there could be some validity in the sense that a person could become open to receiving an anointing from the spiritual realm. You could move from being the son of man or the daughter of man to being the son or daughter of God. You could become the incarnation of Christ. That is a possibility, but you do not attain this by working your way up in an earthly institution, taking on an appearance. There is no guarantee that a person who has worked his way up in the hierarchy of the Catholic church can become or will become the incarnation, receive an anointing directly from the spiritual realm. It could happen. It has happened, but not very often.

The incarnation of Christ

And there is certainly the possibility that other people who have no position in an earthly hierarchy could attain that anointing, become the incarnation, independently of the Catholic church or any other religion. Because what is it that determines your higher status? It is your willingness to look at the beam in your own eye, remove it, and thereby come into oneness with the Christ mind. This could also be said to be a purpose for your life. But of course, since most other churches have upheld the illusion created by the Catholic church that Jesus Christ was the only begotten Son of God, all of these Christian churches are maintaining that same view. That I was the exception, that nobody else can become the Christ while in embodiment.

This is, as we have said before, the fallen beings who have done everything they could to prevent the appearance of the Christ in the physical realm. They slipped up with me. I slipped through the cracks. They killed me as quickly as they could. And now, they have used my very teachings to create a church that claims to represent Christ while perpetrating on people the most extreme denial of Christ imaginable, namely that the incarnation was a one-time phenomenon.

But the incarnation does not have to be a one-time phenomenon, and it was not my intention that it should be. Otherwise, why would I say: “He that believeth on me shall do the works that I did. And even greater works, because I go to the Father.” I carve a trail that others can follow. Because I have attained Christhood, it becomes easier for others to attain it. And when others do it, they broaden the trail to become still easier. And if that pattern had been repeated over these past 2,000 years, well, there would have been 10,000 people in embodiment right now with full awareness of their Christhood. Many more getting closer and closer to that point where they could be the incarnation of Christ.

The true meaning of the second coming of Christ

What is my point here? It is what is the reality, not the fantasy, the reality of the second coming of Christ? It is that the second coming of Christ is the coming of Christ in you, and you, and you, and many people. If you are looking for the second coming of Christ outside yourself, it will never happen. The moment you open your mind to looking for the second coming of Christ in yourself, it may indeed happen, if you are willing to remove the beam in your own eye so that you attain the single eye. Not even the single eye in the forehead, but the single eye as the letter I, the identity, the undivided identity: “I am a spiritual being. I am the Christ.” And compared to that, everything on earth is secondary. For you savor not the things that be of men, but the things that be of God. And you are willing to lose your earthly life for the sake of attaining oneness with the Christ mind and thereby attaining the life of Christ. That is the true meaning of the second coming.

Denial of Christ in Christianity

If you do not accept this, you are denying Christ. And therefore, the vast majority of Christian churches are denying Christ in the most extreme way it can be done. And they have used my incarnation to deny the possibility that anyone else could become the incarnation, because they want to make as sure as they possibly can that the first coming of Christ will be the last coming of Christ. There will be no second coming. Those who are perpetuating this lie, they do not believe there will be a second coming when I will appear in the sky. Some of them, the fallen beings, they even have an understanding that because of the law of free will, I cannot appear in the sky, as long as the fallen beings can get the majority of the people to deny that Christ could come again in them.

Do you grasp what I am saying? I know that you who are hearing this do, physically, but I am speaking in the collective consciousness. Do you grasp what I am saying? The vast majority of Christian churches are perpetuating the most extreme denial of Christ possible. And they are using my appearance 2,000 years ago to justify it and validate it, and get people to believe in it so that they deny all possibility. They will not even think that it could be possible that the second coming of Christ could happen in them. This is the false teachers who are beautiful outward, but inwardly they are ravening wolves, because they hate the Christ with an extreme hatred. And that is why they are doing everything they can to perpetuate this denial of Christ, the inner Christ.

Awakening the 10,000 and millions more

Why are they doing this? Because they also know that because of free will, the law of free will, they cannot prevent a person from opening his or her mind and heart to the coming of Christ within. They cannot physically prevent this. They cannot prevent it through outer means. They can only prevent it by getting people to believe in this nonsense, so that people are not even open to the possibility, or that they deny it as blasphemy. Why am I saying this? I have said similar things before, but why am I saying it again? Because of the interdependent originations. Because of the release of light at New Years, there is a new opportunity to project this into the collective consciousness. I am not interested in having Christian churches recognize this. I am not interested in the pope standing there in St. Peter’s Basilica up on the balcony, or in his office next to it. And preaching and saying: “Guess what guys? I have received this new revelation that we can all be the incarnation of Christ.” That is not my intent.

My intent is to reach those who have it in their Divine plan in this lifetime to open themselves up to the possibility. The 10,000 and millions more, those who have not yet come to that conscious recognition. Because by using your auras and chakras, we can send an impulse, reinforced by your willingness to recognize the possibility of this, that the Christ can be born in you. We can send an impulse into the collective consciousness, so that more and more of these people can awaken. And the more of these people that awaken, the more it affects the collective consciousness, pulling up upon it, so that the fallen beings gradually lose their grip. One Christed being makes up for millions and millions of people in the death consciousness.

With this, I have had my say, and I am grateful for your willingness to take part in this interdependent release. I seal you in a flame of joy. It may not seem as if this was a joyous message, but there is a hidden joy in the truth. And when the truth is expressed and you accept it, it leads to joy. For you see that there is a reality beyond the fantasy. With this, I seal you.

Back to Rising above the superiority-inferiority duality

The enemy of the people: not the government but the financial elite, both established and aspiring

Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Saint Germain through Kim Michaels, August 9, 2025. This dictation was given at the 2025 Conference for America: Rising above the superiority-inferiority duality.

I AM the Ascended Master Saint Germain.

What I wish to talk about here is that aspect of inferiority-superiority that relates to money. You can see throughout history but especially in the last 150 or so years, that you have a certain group of people who have an insatiable desire for superiority, and who attempt to buy it with money because they have figured out how to acquire money. There are two ways traditionally that you can acquire a lot of money, and it is by either taking advantage of other people’s labour, so you get them to work for you without compensating them in proportion to what they are doing. Or you can, as has especially become prominent in the last century, use money to make more money.

Money as flowing energy

Now, if you take Jesus’ parable about the talents, you will see that both of these ways of making money are out of alignment with the Christ mind. For what is the Christ minds perspective on money? Well, it is of course that when you multiply the talents – you are given more talents – which means what? Well, it basically means that when you use the money you have in a way that raises the all, you will receive a multiplication factor from the Christ mind, from the spiritual realm. Now, of course this cannot be taken literally. I am not saying that if you use money to benefit other people, there are suddenly going to be coins falling from the sky covering you from head to toe in gold coins.

But what is it you receive from the spiritual realm? Well, you receive energy. So what is money? In its original form money is energy. What is the characteristic of energy in comparison to matter? As you all know and as we have talked about before, Einstein proved with the equation E=mc², that matter and energy are interchangeable, or rather that matter is a form of energy. So, to simplify things, we can say that what people normally call energy – flows, this is energy that is moving as a wave, moving through space. Whereas what people normally call matter is energy that is in a stationary matrix, like an energy field that is vibrating but not moving through space.

If we take this definition, we would say that money is originally meant to be energy that constantly flows, that does not stand still. We can say that one way to multiply the talents is to keep the money flowing. This of course does not allow you to accumulate money, and therefore you cannot really buy the sense of superiority you want when you are trapped in the state of separation, trapped in the dualistic mind. You want money to become stationary, and how do you turn free flowing energy of money into the stationary energy of money?

“Financial instruments”

You create something called “financial instruments” and you will say perhaps: “Well some of these financial instruments are accumulating or at least in a sense multiplying money – isn’t that flowing?” No. Because it is all happening in this space that you today call a computer server, where there are just 0’s and 1’s that are accumulating and the money is not spent, money that is flowing is money that is invested or spent on consumption, so that it benefits those who are providing the product or the service that you are buying – this is what keeps the economy flowing, and keeps the economy growing. But “financial instruments” primarily increase the fortunes of those who have control over them, and if they are not spent on consumption then they do not benefit the economy, they are not buying products, they are not buying services.

Perhaps they are buying some palatial villas on Long Island or South Florida. But there is a limit to how many palaces one person needs. Perhaps they are buying some luxurious yacht, sailing around in the warmer climates with Russian oligarchs or American oligarchs, passing like ships in the night. But there is a limit to how many yachts you need. You can in fact sail on only one boat at a time, just as you can only live in one house at a time. Therefore, there is a limit to how this accumulation of money benefits the wider economy.

The social perception of accumulating money

However, when you look at the world you will see that there are clear cultural differences between how people look at this process of accumulating money. Now, you will see for example in the Scandinavian countries where you have a higher level of social awareness than you have in America, and there are certainly people that are rich in Denmark. For example, one of the richest families in Denmark are the ones who invented Lego plastic toys. But in Denmark there is a culture where the people who have a lot of money, and hoard it for themselves instead of spending it on benefitting society are looked down upon.

So, for example – the Lego family have invested heavily in the local community thereby keeping the money flowing, at least to some degree, and this is acceptable in the culture. Whereas those who just want to accumulate more and more, that is looked down upon as not being socially aware. You are not seeking to use your money to benefit the whole. There is also a clear awareness that even though these people have accumulated money through inventing a product, providing a product, it is reasonable that they pay a certain percentage of their income in taxes, and they do this willingly.

In the United States there is a different culture, and it goes back, actually in a certain sense even to the Founding Fathers, but certainly to the so-called Gilded Age in the 1800’s where the big monopoly capitalists, the industrialists, the financiers, where it was looked that those who accumulated money in their own possession, they were looked upon as the leaders of industry, the leaders of the financial world, in a sense the leaders of society. They were admired and looked up to, not necessarily by all people but certainly by many, this is because of the lower level of social awareness.

You look at the United States today, there are more billionaires than ever, there are more billionaires per capita than in just about any other country in the world, except a few. But still, these billionaires are paying a very small percentage of their income in taxes. Many of them are clearly only accumulating money, not even buying houses or yachts, they are just accumulating them in their accounts, not using them to keep the economy flowing because they are driven by this obsessive-compulsive need.

You would think as I said, you can only live in one house at a time, you can only sail in one boat at a time. You would think there comes a point where a person would say: “Now I have accumulated enough money, let me enjoy life.” A few people say this, but very few because they get obsessive compulsive. They are on a merry-go-round they can’t stop, because is it really enough to feel secure? Or, is it really enough that I can feel more superior than that other guy over there that I have been competing with for decades, and who thinks he’s better than me because he has a few hundred thousand millions more than I do. It’s never enough—it is never enough.

In Scandinavia once you have more money than you need for yourself, and people can generally accept that someone accumulates more money than they need, you need to do something for the whole – in America where is that awareness. Yes! Some people have it of course, but certainly not the majority, not a critical mass. So, what is it that keeps the majority of Americans from looking at the American economic system and saying with the wisdom of the Mother: “What’s really going on here. Why is it that the richest people are paying the lowest percentage of taxes. Why is it that those who could afford to pay more taxes and would barely even notice, are time and time again given tax breaks. Whereas those who can barely afford a roof over their head and food on the table, are paying a higher percentage of their income in taxes. Why is that? Is that fair? Is that democratic?”

The American dream vs. the Scandinavian dream

So, what keeps people from saying this? It is a special phenomenon that is often talked about openly and freely, it’s called the “American dream.” Is there a Scandinavian dream? Well! Yes. It is that few have too much and none have too little. But the American dream is that a few have more than they could possibly need. But they don’t need to share it because anybody could become rich and fulfil the American dream. That is what people in Scandinavia do not believe, and that’s why they believe that those who have accumulated more money should be taxed proportionally.

But Americans have been sold this dream that America is such a special society, the “land of opportunity,” that anybody who is willing to work hard could make it into the club of the billionaires. Is America somehow functioning on a different economic law than the rest of the world? Not really, the economics are the economics, but of course America is a big market and that gives certain advantages.

Of course, what is used to supposedly validate the American dream, is that once in a while a person starts with nothing, starts in their garage creating a piece of software, or stealing it from someone else, and then they become rich by selling computers to this huge market, and this supposedly validates the American dream. Certainly, the person who took over the DOS software and created Microsoft and then Windows, those few people did become very, very rich.

Free competition vs. monopoly

But how many computer operating systems are there? Only a couple. So, how can it be true that anybody who is willing to work hard and create a better operating system could become as rich as Bill Gates, when there came a point where Bill Gates used his money and his influence, to either buy out or destroy any competing software. You look back into the 1800’s where Rockefeller was attempting to gain a monopoly on lamp oil and other commodities. Because he had realized that the only way to actually accumulate a lot of money by providing a product, was to have a monopoly on that product so you could artificially raise prices.

In other words a natural economy, is that you say: “Here is a product called oil. It needs to be extracted, it needs to be refined, it needs to be bottled and distributed. What is involved with doing this, what does it cost to actually produce one bottle of oil.” And then you say on top of that production cost, the company is entitled to a certain profit. But the actual economics of the economy says, that if a company charges too high of a profit, it increases the incentive for someone else to say: “Hey, we can get oil out of the ground then put it in bottles and sell it, and since they are making all that money, why shouldn’t we get part of the market?”

So, as long as there is free competition, those who are extorting the public by charging too much, will increase the incentive for the competition. And when the competition comes up they will say: “We are willing to settle for a lower profit than Rockefeller,” and therefore they will capture part of the market.

Rockefeller realized that in order to destroy that natural aspect of the economy, he had to seek to gain a monopoly. He also realized that once you have accumulated a certain amount of money, you can use that money to suppress the competition, and that is the entire principle behind monopoly capitalism.

Now, Rockefeller even though he was rich, was really just a second rate capitalist, for he was seeking to make money by actually providing a physical product to sell. Morgan on the other hand was a first-rate capitalist because he said: “Why bother making products and services, let’s make money out of money. Let’s accumulate enough money that the money starts making money by itself.” And so that is the two: Cilar and Corruptus— the two beasts of Capitalism.

The monopoly on information

But what did these monopoly capitalists also realize? They realized of course that using your money to suppress the competition, seeking to create a monopoly that is really a form of extortion of the people—well that isn’t fair. And there was a growing movement in America, as there was in Europe, of Labor Unions, people having rights, people wanting to have safe working conditions, healthy working conditions, having reasonable pay. So, they realized: “We have to stop this, because this could get out of hand.” So, they did a couple of things, first of all they realized that it’s one thing to control money—that’s good. But in order to really have control over money, you have to have control over information. So, what do we do? “Hey, let’s buy some newspapers, we’ve got the money.” Now, we make it seem like “Oh yeah the journalists and the editors, they have complete freedom to write whatever they want, as long as they don’t question capitalism.” So, they invented this American dream: “Look we started with nothing and have made it rich, anybody else can do the same.” A complete lie, because anybody who tried to do the same, and started competing with those who had a monopoly, would be suppressed or destroyed, or even killed, run out of business, But they had the monopoly on information so they could spread the dream. Then they did something else, what is the greatest help to monopoly capitalism ever to come along: Karl Marx and the Communist Manifesto.

The big boogie man of socialism

We have said before that in a sense when Marx wrote the Communist Manifesto he defined both communism and capitalism, the typical dualistic polarity, two opposite economic systems. But you see the monopoly capitalists of America they were not saying: “Oh no, now we are going to lose because now we have this opposite.” They said: “Hallelujah this is what we have been waiting for, finally somebody came up with an idea that was useful.” How did they use it?

Well, I talked about Scandinavia, where you have higher taxes on the rich, public health care. When you take the average American today, certainly those who are in the business world and have this dream that they could one day make it rich, and tell them about this Scandinavian system what will they say: “Oh, this is pure socialism, public health care, that’s socialised medicine.” So, even today almost 100 years after the monopoly capitalists seized on the idea, many Americans believe that you either have completely unrestricted capitalism, or you have communism, socialism, there is nothing in-between. And that justifies in the eyes of too many Americans why you shouldn’t tax the rich. Ironically, the success of the capitalists has gone to their head. Now they think they have made it, and now they are not even caring about hiding it.

What did they do with all their money, some of them at least? They got a President elected who is a billionaire, and what did he do. He created a cabinet with ten billionaires in the government, they are not even trying to hide it anymore who is in charge. But they have so perpetrated the hope of the American dream and the big boogie man of communism and socialism, that a vast percentage of the American public believe that these billionaires can save them from the “Deep State”. For they have made Americans believe that the government is the enemy. And why do they want people to believe this? Well, what is it in Scandinavia that taxes the rich, well it’s partly because the people have social awareness, but it’s also the government. The government is the only factor in society that can limit the power of the monopoly capitalists. But the capitalists in America have made many Americans believe that if the government does this – it’s socialism, and they are going to come after everybody, not just the rich.

What is it that has happened in Scandinavia? Look at the average worker in Scandinavia, they have better working conditions, shorter working hours, higher salaries, higher benefits, free public health care, longer vacations, paid vacations, paid maternity leave and so on, paid childcare, paid for education. The government redistributes money from the rich to give benefits to the general population. The government therefore is looking after the interests of the general population, and it is the only factor who can do this.

But in America, so many Americans have such a mistrust of the government, that now they believe that the billionaires can look after them better than the government. That is what will turn the American dream into a nightmare, and it’s already far along those lines. As we have already said, one of the “wonderful” ideas that the capitalists have come up with is neo-liberalism – “the rising tide lifts all boats” but unfortunately the people are becoming poorer as the tide is rising. It is not lifting their boats, it is threatening to sink them. So, the wisdom of the Mother again can see that something is amiss here. Somebody is lying.

The established and the aspiring power elite

Now, it may seem as if I am trying to say that these old monopoly capitalists going back to the Gilded Age, they still have control of the economy. But there is always the interplay of the established and the aspiring power elite. And why is this so? Well, it is simply because of the nature of duality. As I said, you produce a product, you charge an unfair profit, it increases the incentive for someone else to get a part of the market, so they can make a profit. But it goes beyond that, it is simply that in the duality consciousness, those who lock in to the inferiority aspect, they are forever seeking to increase their status. Money, you can never have enough money. And as they increase their status, they increase the incentive for those who also have the desire for superiority to say: “Hey why should we be locked out of that club, we want in.”

But of course, the established power elite are not about to share, as you can see throughout history. Once an elite has become established, such as the feudal lords of the Middle Ages, are they going to share? Nay. What was it in the feudal system that gave you wealth and privilege? Ah, it was your inheritance, your family background, you inherited the estate from your father. That’s not a good system for an aspiring power elite. They want to be able to take it, not inherit it. For that is the luck of the draw, are you born in a rich family or not. You see in a sense that the monopoly capitalists, they were not born in a noble class family. They did acquire the money and therefore in a sense they set that matrix for the American dream. But as soon as they became rich enough, they tried to sabotage that dream. But because they did not inherit the money, the American system makes it easier for an aspiring power elite to come up.

The Northeast vs. the West Coast elite

And so what have you seen over the last decades? Instead of the old established money in the North East, you have seen an aspiring power elite of new money on the West Coast, the tech billionaires. And there was a certain man who had aspirations about becoming President, and he approached the old money in the North East where he grew up. And even though he grew up with a rich father, his father was not rich enough, and his family was not old enough to be part of the established elite. So, he felt rejected by them, and therefore basically put out a sign “For sale – any takers?” and so came the tech billionaires and said: “Here’s our chance to buy our seat at the table.” And they had an advantage, and that advantage was that the established power elite always becomes focused on what has worked for them and preserving it. An established elite becomes focused on preserving its position. So, they had a certain monopoly of information through the traditional media, newspapers, and television stations. But the new aspiring elite of the tech billionaires, they had the internet, they had social media, and they saw: “This gives us opportunities that the old elite do not have, so maybe we can now control information better than the old elite.”

Divide and conquer

And so, you have this battle between the established and the aspiring elite. Who will end up with the power? And it is just a matter of how does it play out when these two giant beasts are locking horns, growling at each other, fighting for dominion of society?

But what gets lost in this struggle between these beasts, is of course the people. For neither of the two sides want to liberate the people, or raise the people up. They want domination. In order to do this, they need to pacify the people. Therefore even though these two elites are seemingly fighting each other, they are in a sense also without realizing it, helping each other maintain the status quo where the people are so controlled by the elite that they cannot stand up to the elite, to any of the elites, to elitism as a phenomenon, because they cannot even see it.

Then of course, both of these elites are aware of the most efficient strategy of the fallen beings used since the beginning of time – the divide and conquer. And so when you control information, what can you do? Well, you can divide the people into different factions, Democrats and Republicans, working class, middle class. Or as Marx did it, the working class and the Bourgeoisie, those terrible people.

So, what do you see again, in the Scandinavian countries, a certain social awareness, a certain common view, a certain solidarity with each other that allows the people to speak with a relatively united mind against elitism. Which is why elitism does not have the foothold there—one reason, not the only one but certainly one.

In America people are so divided, that they cannot even see that the problem is not those other people who belong to the opposite party. The problem is the billionaires, the elite. That is the problem, that is the “Deep State”. The Democratic Party is to a large degree controlled by the old money in the North East. The Republican party has become more and more controlled by the tech billionaires, the new money of the West. I am speaking in broad terms of course. What is lost there is that neither of the two represent the people. More and more Americans are beginning to realize that, they are beginning to sense there is something wrong here. There is something fundamentally wrong with the system. The system is rigged against us.

But what does the elite do? They try to use social media, an alternative media to say: “Oh, it is the government that’s the problem. It’s become too big, its become too powerful, there is this hidden thing in the government that’s working against the people, so let’s reduce the size of the government. Let’s get somebody in here with a chainsaw and cut down the size of the federal government. Simple solution seemingly. But what are you cutting?

All of those Federal employees who are working in agencies that are limiting the capitalists, the power elite, seeking to look after the interests of the people, they are the first to go. But it does not change the fundamental dynamic, which is that you have a government bought by money, through campaign contributions, lobbying or direct corruption. Many people are beginning to sense this, and what does the elite do? Again, the problem is democracy, it is a weak form of government. No! We need a strong man who can cut through all of this and do what’s right for the people. Well! Really for the elite who pays him, but we can at least pretend he is doing it for the people. All of this serves one cause, to camouflage the real problem which is the elite.

A government of the people, by the people, and for the people?

Again, why did such a candidate get elected? Well, partly because not too many people bothered to show up and vote. But why didn’t they vote? Because they felt it didn’t make a difference. Because even if the other party had won, it wouldn’t have changed the fundamentals of the elite being in charge. So, what is it going to take in America, to create this elusive idea that Abraham Lincoln voiced so many years ago: “A government of the people, by the people, and for the people.”

Well! Who is going to run that government? It must be somebody who is of the people, in touch with the average person. It cannot be somebody who is belonging to the elite, and who has lost not only touch with the average person, but doesn’t care whatsoever about the average person.

It has got to be run by the people, so the people have to be willing to be engaged in the government. Instead of sitting back and saying: “Yeah, we can’t really be part of the government, all we can do is vote every four years, and then bitch the rest of the time about how bad the government is, and how everything is going to hell, and how nothing is working, and there is the Deep State, and there is the Democrats and there is socialism, and there is this, and there is that. But there is nothing we can do about it.”

And then of course “for the people.” Well! Who else but the people can have a vision of what is for the people. What do you have now in the government? You have a government where too many of those who have influence of the government, not necessarily the ones who are the bureaucrats, not even all of the elected representatives, although far too many of the elected representatives are millionaires – but where those who are influencing the government are not of the people, it’s not run by the people, it’s run by the elite and those the elite have appointed or bought. And it’s not run for the people, it’s run for the elite so they can preserve their positions or even expand them.

The neoliberal trick

For again, those who are trapped in superiority, seeking superiority can never get enough. And if they think money is the key to their sense of superiority, they can never get enough money, so they will keep accumulating – accumulating – accumulating. And how do you accumulate? What did I say, you either take advantage of people’s labor, or you create financial instruments that create more money, as figures on a computers server that doesn’t contribute to the real economy – but still gives you in your own mind that status, and in the minds of others, and you want to maintain that system. You want to continue to have the tide of the financial system rise regardless of how it affects the people.

You see the entire lie of neo-liberalism is that the rising tide does not lift all boats, it only lifts the big yachts, and it sinks the smaller boats. For that is the nature of this monopoly capitalism, unnatural economy. I will not even say unnatural capitalism, because all capitalism is an artificially created system. This is of course another deception that many Americans have bought into.

Capitalism is not a free-market economy

Again, when you define the two dualistic polarities, you can control what the people can see. So, what do many Americans believe? There is either capitalism or communism. Communism is where the state regulates the economy. Capitalism is where the state ideally stays out of the economy, and lets this mythical thing called the “market” regulate itself. The market will indeed regulate itself because the monopoly capitalists will regulate it by destroying the competition. But that’s not to the advantage of the people, neither is of course communism to the advantage of the people. As I have said before, both of these systems are elitist by nature. But once you spread this dualistic lie, most people can see only the two dualistic polarities you have defined. Well, if we restrict capitalism we are on a slide that leads directly to communism. Anything in-between, any alternative beyond the dualistic scale is hidden, it has become invisible.

What is the alternative? Well, it is to some degree a free-market economy. But how many Americans are aware that capitalism and a free-market economy are not the same thing. They are in fact opposites. What have I described here, there was a time in the 1800’s where the American economy was more free. It wasn’t completely free, but somewhat of a free market. Then came the monopoly capitalists and financiers, who took advantage of the freedom of the market, to set themselves up in this position where they had enough money to start restricting and destroying the competition—that is capitalism. As a capitalist you only want the free market so you can get a privileged position, and then you will use your privileged position to restrict the free market—that is capitalism.

The government: the hidden hand of the market

So, what is a free market? Is there some mechanism that magically regulates the market, as this famous book that talks about “the hidden hand of the market” but that’s just one little remark in a very long book that has been blown out of proportion.

What is the hidden hand that can regulate the free market? It is the government. A free democratically elected government that is of the people, by the people, and that regulates the economy so that it serves the people—that’s the not so hidden hand. You could say when you step further back, that there is a hidden hand that regulates the economy—it is the Christ consciousness. Because once you become a monopoly capitalist and you are not serving the All, there is no multiplication factor from above for what you are doing.

This means that you can only continue to accumulate money by taking it horizontally from other people. Therefore, you are suppressing the people more and more and more, like the feudal lords who became more and more oppressive of the people, until the people had finally had enough. A monopoly capitalist is essentially a person who is sitting on a tree branch with a saw, sawing off the branch he is sitting on, and sooner or later it will crash to the ground. The unfortunate fact is, that it crashes the entire economy which also affects the people. Unless the capitalists can somehow fool the government and the people into believing that: “If the market crashes, it is so bad and therefore you the government who we wanted to stay out of the economy, now that we have run the economy into the ground, you have to step in for the sake of the people. Look how many people will get hurt if the banking system collapses. You have to prop it up so we can survive and continue to exploit the people, use the people’s money to finance our exploitation of the people.” Then again, what can we say? That any government is the reflection of the consciousness of the people.

The inevitable correction?

Why didn’t the American people rise up after 2008 and demand a better financial system? Because they don’t want to educate themselves, they want to sit there and whine and complain, instead of becoming part of the government. And so, they got what they deserved, setting the situation for the next crash.

When is that going to come? Well, if the current president continues his current policies, it’s going to come in the next three and a half years. Because he is on a collision course with the economic fundamentals. Is that necessarily a bad thing? It might actually expose the elite and the elite’s influence on the government and on the economy. It will be a bumpy road. But as we have said before, if we have to take a few bumps to move quicker into the golden age, then I am willing to see that happen. But of course, that is easy for me to say, I don’t have any life savings in any bank on earth. I have mine in the cosmic bank up here.

The sense of inferiority

But I can say it, because why do we have this situation? Because the American people have not been willing to listen to me, and are not willing to listen to me, except for a few which is why I am even bothering to say this, and to project this into the collective consciousness. Because some will understand that have not understood so far. Some have of course understood all of this, this is not news to them, they could have for that matter put out all of the ideas in this dictation. But not enough people have seen this to form that critical mass, where the people have finally had enough and say: “What is the wisdom in having what we pretend to be a democratic political system and at the same time maintaining a financial system that is by its very nature directly anti-democratic.” How illogical is that?

But again, once you are trapped in duality, you are reasoning back and forth, and when you are trapped in this death consciousness of the inferiority, where you don’t really want to educate yourself, you cannot see this. This then brings up the second part of the equation, the inferiority. So many Americans have been manipulated into this state of inferiority, where they feel that they just cannot understand what’s going on in the economy, it is beyond them, it is too complicated. And it is complicated because those who have created the financial system have created so many layers, that it is hard for anyone to really have a full view of what is happening. Not even the people who created the system understands fully how it works. Otherwise you wouldn’t have had the financial crisis of 2008. I mean yes, these people created the financial crisis, but they are not that stupid that they would have allowed this to happen, if they had understood what was going to happen.

So, even the people who created the system don’t fully understand the system and its consequences. Yes, it is difficult to understand the system, but it is not difficult to understand the fundamentals, and what I have given you here is not advanced economics whatsoever. It should be economy 101 at universities, but it isn’t, because who owns the universities? Oh yeah! The elite.

But Americans have the potential to understand these fundamentals – but they have to be willing to take this little device they have in their pockets, and study how the economy works instead of looking at what the latest celebrity scandal is. Or looking at these websites that glorify one politician by putting the others down, that validate what they already believe.

Thinking you know enough

What is it that those who are in the inferiority camp, and those who are in the superiority camp have in common? They are both ignorant because they are in duality, so they cannot have the wisdom of the Mother that sees the inconsistencies, the contradictions in duality. But they both believe they have a certain view of how the system works, and they are not willing to educate themselves to see how it actually works. They think they know enough.

Are the American people stupid, are they ignorant, or have they been manipulated into ignorance by the elite? And have the elite use the superiority-inferiority dynamic in a very not really clever way, but at least a hidden way, where they have made many people believe: “Oh I’m too inferior to really understand how the system works. But I am smart enough to see that this person, he understands how the system works, and he can do for me what I can’t do for myself. He can save America. He is sent by God to save America. I am smart enough to see that, so even though I am inferior compared to him, by the fact that I support him, I’m actually superior to all those people out there who can’t see how great he is.”

Inferiority-superiority all mixed together, and the result is people are trapped. There are those if they saw this invocation you have been giving, who would take great offense to the verse that says: “The German people of the 1930’s did not want to consider that they could be wrong about Hitler, or that Hitler could be wrong. They will say: Don’t compare anyone to Hitler.”

But the invocation is not comparing anyone to Hitler. It is comparing some of the American people who are embodied today to some of the German people who were embodied in the 1930’s, some of them actually being the same people who have re-embodied. And it’s just pointing out that they believe they are too inferior to do something themselves. But they are smart enough to see the strong man who has all the solutions, all the answers, he could never be wrong. Even though he can barely say a sentence without contradicting himself, that’s really a sign of how smart he is. Because he’s confusing the Deep State, they don’t know where they have him, they can’t control him. Never mind that he can’t control himself. And so the people are completely blinded by this and trapped in this.

Then there is the other side who are reacting against him, they are believing that “we are also inferior, but we are at least superior because we can see how wrong he is. And we can see how stupid all those people are who can’t see how wrong he is.” But again, what are they both focused on— that one person.

The hidden elite, the not-so-hidden consequences

Do they see the elite? The hidden hand? Nay, none of them see that the problem is the elite. The two factions think it’s the other people that are the problem, and that allows the elite to rule. It’s a subtle way to control the people, much more subtle than what you saw in the feudal societies or in communism, where the people were suppressed through obvious physical means. They knew they were suppressed, many Americans do not know, do not realize how suppressed they are. But they are beginning to, but they are beginning to only because it costs more to fill up the tank in the big pickup truck, and it costs more to buy groceries, and don’t forget even beer costs more.

And so they are looking at the consequences of what the elite is doing, and they are complaining about the consequences but they are not seeing the elite. And until that changes, the dynamics in America, the gridlock in American politics cannot change. The government is not the enemy of the people, the elite is the enemy of the people.

Right now the government is not of the people, by the people and for the people, because the elite has bought influence and that is a problem. But it is not government itself, it is that the government is influenced by an elite instead of serving the people. Government is the only thing that can bring America out of the current state. Because even a Civil War Revolution type scenario, would not cause the elite to lose their influence. It would only pit the people against each other like it did in the Civil War.

You could step back and look at the Civil War and say it was not about slavery whatsoever. It was about who would be in control of the economy, the oldest established elite in the North East, or the aspiring elite in the Southern states, that used slavery to increase their profits so they rivalled the profit of the old elite who fought the people. Who fought? Did the people benefit? Nay because the old elite in the East ended up cementing their position and their power.

Sharing optimism with Saint Germain

Anyway, I could go on for some time, but would it make a difference? If what I have said so far is not enough, what would be enough? So, I am content to say that with your willingness to participate, we together have created these interdependent originations, and sent the impulse into the collective consciousness that I determined was constructive at this particular time.

It has already made a difference. Whether you will see this in the next four years so that we will avoid a crash and burn scenario, I cannot completely predict. I am however always the optimist, because I see the energetic configurations that are hidden to the physical eyes, and I see the undercurrents accelerated by the release of light at New Year’s. And how these currents are creating upheaval in the collective consciousness all around the globe. I am optimistic that Americans—a critical mass will awaken to the influence of the elite on their government. I am optimistic that a critical mass of the Russian people will awaken to see the disastrous consequences of the war against Ukraine. I am optimistic that not really a critical mass of the Chinese people, but certainly some of those in government will see that Xi Jinping is not the kind of leader that China needs in order to survive the challenges that it will be facing in part because of his policies.

And the same in many other nations around the world. There is upheaval in the Middle East where more and more people are beginning to question fundamentalist Islam. Is Shariah Law really a law given by God, or is it given by men?

And so, many of these scenarios around the world, where I see these currents beginning to stir up the waters that have been stale for a long time. It may seem as if there are threats here, and chaos there, and in a sense there is. But when the river has been frozen over all winter, the only way to get it to flow again is to break up the ice. And the ice is not going to like it, but the waters will. So, what you are beginning to see is actually, that in many places in the collective consciousness there has been this stillstand, this frozen condition and it is beginning to break up. And as we release more and more light, and as people respond by multiplying what they have received, and as you continue to have your influence, the interdependent originations are shifting. And I want you to at least know that I see this, and that if you are willing to tune into me, I will show you individually how it might affect you and your society. So, you can also share that cautious optimism that I have.

As I have said before, regardless of appearances, the golden age will be manifest. There is still a question of when and exactly what form it will take – but it will be manifest. You can be part of it by being here in embodiment, and instead of being disturbed by all the upheaval, you hold fast to the vision and you make the decision to accept: the Golden Age of Saint Germain is manifesting, and by you below and I above holding firm in that decision, we will accelerate the process.

So, for this I thank you, not only for your participation in this dictation, but in all that you and other ascended master students, and other spiritual people around the world have contributed to the upward movement of the age.

Saint Germain I AM.

Back to Rising above the superiority-inferiority duality

Do you know Christ—and does Christ know you?

Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Jesus Christ through Kim Michaels, August 9, 2025. This dictation was given at the 2025 Conference for America: Rising above the superiority-inferiority duality.

I AM the Ascended Master Jesus Christ, and already there I have labeled myself as a heretic, as a false prophet, as the voice of the devil to most Christians around the world and especially those in America.

I was contemplating how to approach this dictation, which took a few thousandths of a second, but I decided to take a slightly different approach than other masters. I decided to be a little more gentle. We will see if I can keep that intention.

But I want to introduce, or rather throw into the collective
consciousness, the concept of being known by Christ. Does Christ know you? And you have a couple of situations in the gospels, such as Matthew, where I say that not all those who call me Lord, Lord will enter the kingdom, and that there are those who will come and say “Have we not prophesied in thy name, and in thy name cast out devils and done great works?” And I will say: “I never knew you, get thee hence, workers of iniquity.” What does it mean that Christ does not know you?

The door to the kingdom

You may say: “Well, have you not told us that without him was not anything made that was made, that everything is made out of the Christ consciousness?” So, Christ must know everything and everyone. Well, perhaps and perhaps not, for you see, there is always more to understand. Let us take the common belief among many Christians, even those who are not Catholics, that there is a pearly gate that leads to the kingdom of heaven somewhere up there. And when you die, you, if you have been good, you come up there to that gate, and you are greeted by St. Peter. And mind you, even those who are not Catholics, many Christians believe that St. Peter is the one who is standing there at the gate, because I said: “And upon this rock will I build my church” and I gave him the keys to the kingdom of heaven. They think Peter is standing there, and he is the one deciding who is going to go in and who is not going to go in. But there is a couple of things that are problematic about that assumption.

First of all, since Peter himself has not entered the kingdom, he is really not qualified to know what the criteria are. Second of all, it is one thing to have the keys to the kingdom. It is another thing to know where the door is and find the keyhole and put the key in and turn it and open the door and be willing to look what is behind the door. What is behind the door? The beam in your own eye. And if you are not willing to look at that, how will you qualify? Then of course, you can see Peter denying me three times after my arrest. You can see the situation where I told him: “Get thee behind me, Satan.” How exactly do Christians think that Peter is the one who decides whether they are going to go in or not?

The wisdom of the Mother, again, will allow you to see this and say: “If it is not Peter, then who is it?” And I will tell you who it is, for I know, for it is I, the ascended master Jesus Christ. I hold the spiritual office for planet earth, the office of the planetary Christ, and no one comes to the Father but by me.

Those who know better than Christ

Whether you are Christian or not does not matter. When you are leaving one body behind, you will, in your finer bodies, come up to this gate and there is a gate that leads into the ascended realm, as most Christians call heaven or the kingdom, and I am standing in that gate. And if I know you, you can go in, but if I do not know you, how can you ever get in that door? It does not mean I send you to hell or condemn you. I just point to one of the other doors that are up there. And what are those other doors? Well, one leads you to a realm where you can prepare for your next physical embodiment. Another door leads you to the identity realm. Another door to the mental. Another door to the emotional, and another door to the astral plane. Then there are doors that lead to other planets, and there is one door that leads to the second death. When people approach, if I do not know them, I point to a door.

Most people follow the direction and go through that door, but a few will stop up and argue with me and say: “But look, Lord, we have called you Lord. We have called you our Lord and Savior. We have done all these great works”. But I know you not. There is the door for you. Who is it that will argue with me? Well, many different people, but there is a large group of people that consider themselves good Christians, especially pastors, ministers, cardinals, bishops, and popes and potentates. They will argue because they think they have qualified and I should let them in. I just pointed to another door. They are saying, in essence: “You were wrong, Jesus. You should let me in.” But what are they saying? They know better than Christ who should enter the kingdom.

Are you known by Christ?

Now when you hear something like this, many people, if they were to hear this, which of course most Christians are not likely to ever hear, they would say: “But then tell us, what is the criteria you use to decide who is going to go in?” Because they project that I must be the one who decides, but I am not the one who decides whether you are qualified to enter the kingdom. You are deciding and you are deciding long before you come to that door.

In fact, whether Christians will hear it or not, you made decisions many lifetimes ago that set you on the track that either leads you to the door to the kingdom or leads you to another door. You are deciding because you are the one who decides whether you are known by Christ or not known by Christ. How do you decide this? It is very simple, but let me step back and explain this gradually.

Whether Christians want to hear this or not, everything revolves around free will. When you start out as a self-aware being, you have a sense of being connected to something outside your own mind. You do not clearly see what that something is, but you have a sense that there is something. It is as if you are seeing the morning mist surrounding you, but there is a bright spot of light that you can barely see through the mist. It is the rising sun of the Christ in your being. The option you have then is to acknowledge that connection and expand your sense of connection. And when you start out seeing yourself as a connected being, Christ knows you.

For what is it that allows you to expand your sense of connection, to come closer and closer to oneness? It is the Christ mind. But because of free will, the other option you have, as other masters have explained, is to go into the illusion that you are a separate being. As we have explained, yes, everything is created out of the Christ consciousness, but not with the Christ consciousness. When you go into this illusion that you are a separate being, you are not reaching for Christ. You do not use the Christ mind with awareness of the Christ mind to go into separation. You use the dualistic mind. And essentially what you are saying when you go into separation is: “Get thee behind me, Christ, for thou art an offense to me. Thou savors the things that be of God and not the things that be of men.” The opposite of what I said to Peter. But this is what you say, because when you go into separation, you have no need for Christ. In fact, you do not want Christ to be there, because if Christ was there, you would see that separation is an illusion, and therefore, you could not have the experience of seeing yourself as a separate being and experiencing that it is real.

Christ is the unifying mind. In one way, Christ knows everything, but at the conscious level of people’s awareness, when someone goes into separation, the Christ mind says: “I know you not.” Because the Christ mind must withdraw to allow the person to have the sense of reality that its illusion is real, that it really is a separate being. It is allowed by free will. Again, I am not condemning or judging. There is an experience you are allowed to have within God’s law of free will. But when you go into separation, you do not need Christ, and so Christ withdraws.

The turning point

When can you then be known by Christ? Well, when you come to that turning point where you have had enough of experiencing what you can experience in separation, and you say, either: “I cannot do this anymore, help me”, or you say: “There must be more to this.” And at that point, when you are willing to ask again for help from something outside your own mind, then Christ can approach you. But again, Christ can only give you the key.

It is up to you to put it in the lock and turn it. And what does that take? It takes very simply that you are willing to look at the beam in your own eye. When you are a connected being, how do you approach life? It is a path. It is an interactive process. You are thinking, feeling, sensing. There is something up there, out there, that I am connected to. And you are willing to interact with that something. You are willing to ask for help and directions, and you are willing to implement those directions so you increase your sense of connection. When you go into separation, you lose that sense of connection, for otherwise, how can separation seem real if you are connected to something outside your own mind? How can you really feel that you are separate? What does it mean to be separate? You think you are an independent being, existing as a self-contained unit in a world with other independent beings.

Are you an independent or interdependent being?

When you are a connected being, you see that you are connected to something beyond your own mind. That is your source. And other beings are also connected to that same something, that same source. So how are you independent beings? When you have a sense of connection, you are not independent. You are interdependent upon that something that is greater than yourself. And when you see that, you also see that all other people are interdependent, and you are interdependent horizontally with all other people. That is the community of Christ. But when you are in separation, you do not want to be in a community. Well, you may be in a community for practical reasons, but it is not based on this sense of connection to the Christ mind. That is why it is so often forced, why there is conflict, and why one community, one group of people inevitably sees itself in opposition to, in competition with, another group, or perhaps all other groups. That is why one group of people can come to feel that they are God’s chosen people, or they can come to feel that they belong to the only true religion, and they are the only ones who will be saved.

But you see, the experience of being in separation is seemingly that you are independent. But as science has even proven, everything is interconnected—the interdependent originations. In reality, you are not independent. But you can have that experience for some time, that you are an independent being. But that experience is an illusion created from the duality consciousness, which always has two opposite polarities, and therefore, you will always be in conflict with other independent beings. And therefore, you can never be at peace, you can never overcome suffering, as long as you see yourself as independent, self-existing.

What did I say: “I can of my own self do nothing, it is the Father within me.” But when you are independent, or think you are, you think: “I can of my own self do something.” And you think that in order to overcome the sense of loneliness that you have, the sense of loss, the sense of being threatened by others, in order to overcome this, you have to do more and more as an independent being. You have to gain more and more power. You have to make yourself superior to others. Then you think you will not be threatened by those others. Yes, that certainly has worked out well for Hitler, Mao, Stalin, Napoleon, and a few hundred other random dictators that we might mention. But you see, they never attain a state of peace as independent, separate beings.

Inferiority–superiority: Knowing better than Christ

But of course, as we have explained many times, the law of free will allows this. But that is also why the Christ then must withdraw from these people, and therefore, in essence says: “I know you not. I never knew you from the moment you went into this state of separation. I did not know you.” Now you feel threatened in separation, and so you build this idea that because of all the things you have achieved here on earth, you have prophesied, you have cast out devils, you have done great works, because of what you have done here on earth, you are qualified to enter the kingdom where you will achieve eternal peace. You come to the gate, and you see me standing there, and I am pointing away from the gate, and you argue with me.

What does that mean? It means you think you know better than Christ, but if you think you know better than Christ, you cannot know Christ, and therefore, you cannot be known by Christ. You have your reward, your sense of accomplishment on earth. Only those who know Christ or are known by Christ can have their reward in heaven.

You see how the entire inferiority-superiority dynamic springs out of this separation from Christ, feeling threatened, seeking to build a sense of superiority in order to avoid feeling threatened. Now not all go into this clearly egotistical behavior of seeking to raise themselves up to superior positions in society. Many people go into the inferiority polarity and do not seek to raise themselves up by doing anything. They seek to raise themselves up through association with those who are doing something, the blind followers of the blind leaders. Also, they think they know better than Christ because they think their minds can define that they are inferior, whereas in Christ there is no superior or inferior.

There are some of those who have been the blind followers who also will argue when they come to the gate. Not many, but a few. And again, I can only say: “Who are you and what have you done with the being I once knew?” How many among the supposedly billions of Christians around the world and the millions of Christians in America would be willing to consider the question: “Do I know Christ? Does Christ know me?” How many would project on this that: “Oh because I have done all these great things in Jesus’ name or declared him my Lord and Savior, surely Christ knows me. And surely I know Christ because I know from the scriptures and the doctrines of my church what Christ is.” But you see, you can use the name Jesus all you want, but if you are in the consciousness of separation, you are not doing the works of the Lord. You are therefore, a worker of iniquity. Why? Because you are seeking to raise yourself up, first of all as a separate being, second of all by using the things that be of men. You are not savoring the things that be of God.

What are the things that be of God? There are no independent beings. All beings are interdependent. Therefore, he who would be greatest among you, let him be the servant of all. Seek to raise up the all instead of raising yourself as a separate being. Then you are doing the works or the will of the Father. As long as you are working to raise up the separate self, Christ does not know you. Only when you turn around, and mind you this is not a matter of doing outer things or making outer declarations, only when you turn around and are willing to look at yourself, the beam in your own eye, does Christ know you again. And the more willing you are to look at yourself, to look into your psychology, and look at all of these separate selves that you have built, that are created out of the illusion of separation, and that seeks to keep you trapped in that illusion, only when you begin to see these selves will you become progressively more known by Christ, because you will know Christ progressively.

Are you hiding from Christ?

We may say that it is not Christ that decides whether you are known by Christ or not, it is you. You have to decide, because what are you doing as long as you see yourself as a separate being? You are seeking to hide from Christ. And because of the law of free will, Christ stands back and says: “Well if this is your choice then you are allowed to hide, which means I do not know you, I do not see you, I am allowing you to hide.” When you decide that you have had enough of playing hide and seek, or rather you have had enough of playing hide and now you are willing to seek, then Christ can know you again, because now you are no longer seeking to hide. And that means you become open to being willing to know Christ.

But what is Christ? So many people, and this is why, as Mother Mary said, there is the impossibility of the mission of Christ, because so many people look at Christ through the filter of the separate mind, and they think they can define what Christ is based on what the separate mind can see. They are defining Christ as a dualistic being, but Christ is the unifying element that draws you back to your Creator, that draws you beyond duality, beyond the death consciousness. Therefore, Christ cannot be defined by anything in this world. That is why when Peter took his vision as a separate being and wanted to superimpose it upon me and say: “Be it far from thee, Lord, this shall never happen to you,” I had to denounce him: “Get thee behind me, Satan, because you are not savoring the things that be of God, you are savoring the things that be of men.” You are creating an idol of Christ based on the mind that is separated from Christ and you think this idol, by worshipping this idol, by declaring him to be your Lord and Savior, this will take you into the kingdom.

Worshipping the false image of Christ

But what is it you are doing? You are seeing Christ as outside yourself, as the external Savior. But where is Christ? Does it sound reasonable that Christ is in the kingdom? Where is the kingdom? Oh yes, within you. As long as you project an image that Christ is outside yourself, you do not know Christ and if you are not willing to reconsider that image and to have Christ teach you, show you, demonstrate to you that Christ is not that image, that the image is an illusion, then you are not willing to know Christ and then Christ must step back and say: “I know you not, I know you not, because you do not want to be known by me and neither do you want to know me as I am. For I am beyond the things that be of men.”

Think about this again with the wisdom of the Mother. Here are those fundamentalist Christians that declare Jesus Christ to be their Lord and Savior, but they see me as an external being and they think that this external being can save them, but how could that ever work? How could an external Savior take you into the kingdom that is within you? What are they really saying? Are they saying: “I want to know the real Jesus Christ?” Nay, they are saying: “I want to hold on to the image of Christ that is not Christ, that is not the real Christ, that is created here on earth, but I want that false Christ to save me and bring me into the kingdom.” How can a Christ created on earth take you into the kingdom that is beyond earth? Is there any logic there whatsoever? Is there any reasoning based on the wisdom of the Mother? Is there any willingness to reach vertically for an experience of the Christ so that the scales can fall from your eyes?

Often I see these people and as I said two thousand years ago: “Oh yes, with their mouth they declare all kinds of things, even with their actions they think they are doing my work, but their hearts are far from me because in their hearts they are not willing to know the real Christ.” Why? Because they have done works here on earth in my name that give them a sense of superiority, a sense of: “Surely I will be saved.” and they are not willing to let go of that idol, that false Christ and so their hearts are far from me. They love the things that be of men more than the things that be of God.

Do you have enough of the kingdom of man?

How can I let them into the kingdom when they do not want to enter the kingdom? Think about this, regardless of what they say, regardless of what they think, the vast majority of Christians do not want to enter the kingdom of God, for they have not had enough of experiencing the kingdom of men. I am not blaming them, I am not being a hellfire and brimstone preacher, I am just getting a little bit excited. But the reality is here, they have their free will, I respect that. I am not coming down, appearing in the sky in some undeniable manifestation and rolling up the world as a scroll, condemning those to hell who have worshipped me with their mouth but rejected me in their hearts.

I am not the one who decides, people decide for themselves. Have they had enough of the things that be of men, the kingdom of men? Will they shift and appreciate the things that be of God and then open themselves to knowing the things that be of God, not what men project are the things of God? That is the only deciding factor here.

The hell within

Is there an external hell that I am sending people to if they do not worship me? Nay, there is no external hell, well, unless you consider planet earth hell. But just as the kingdom is within, where is hell? It is within you, within your mind. When you are in a separate state of mind, that is hell, because there is always a threat, there is always an opposite, there are always other people that are seeking to manipulate you and get you to submit to them and follow them blindly. You can never be at peace, you can never rest, you can never feel secure, but it is all in your mind. Well, when you are on planet earth in a physical body, there are also other people, but still the experience of hell is in your mind, just as the experience of heaven can be in your mind, for everything is mind.

That is what you can begin to see when you acquire the wisdom of Christ. Even the wisdom of the Mother will allow you to see that nothing in the material world can exist on its own. Nothing could have created itself or come into being through some random process, therefore, everything is created out of mind, ultimately the mind of God. Heaven and hell are states of mind. “There is nothing good or bad, but thinking makes it so.” I wish I had said that.

A black hole to the astral plane

But anyway, the awareness that is missing from Christianity is that you cannot know Christ through the mind that is separated from Christ. Once you have stepped into this separate mind, the dualistic mind, the dead mind, you cannot know Christ. You can come up with all kinds of images, doctrines, rituals, but you are not knowing Christ. And if you do not want to know Christ, Christ cannot know you. Christ must leave you in the darkness in your own mind. Only when you become willing to look beyond your idol of Christ and truly know Christ can Christ approach you.

Up until then, well, God knows what you are attracting to you. When people sit in their churches, you will be able to see if you had this clear sight that some of these churches in America are energetically black holes on a Sunday. Even some of the megachurches where you have tens of thousands of people, because they are worshipping a false image of Christ, they are literally, when they come together at a Sunday service, opening up a black hole that connects them to the astral plane. And there are sometimes legions of demons coming out of that, siphoning off the energy of the congregation. Perhaps I am still becoming a hellfire and brimstone preacher, but truly if you could see this, you would be shocked at some of these churches that appear beautiful outwards. And they are not even filled with dead men’s bones, that would not be quite so bad. They are literally filled with the demons out of the astral plane, out of hell. And people are sitting there singing and calling out my name and they are not in their hearts tuning in and reading the energy that they are co-creating in their service.

When they have a pastor up there who takes pride in whipping them into a frenzy, because he has learned that if he wants to attract people to his church, he must give them some kind of experience. He has learned to whip them into a hysteria, where they open themselves to these demons and they feel they are getting something special out of that service. Just like people who take drugs open themselves up to the astral plane and feel they are getting an out of the ordinary experience.

Truly it has absolutely nothing to do with my intention for the Christian movement. These mega churches and many of the smaller churches are not built on the rock of Christ. For the rock of Christ cannot open up a black hole, it is immovable. But the shifting sands have become like the quicksand that sucks you down. These people go to church Sunday after Sunday. They have some sense that they are being deprived of some energy, but they also feel they are getting some energy, they are just not discerning that it is not a higher energy, it is just an agitated energy.

A false hope

There is a clever mix because the pastors, the blind leaders, the false pastors, they have learned to create this mix of the fear of hell on one side and the hope of going to heaven on the other. Even though they feel worse than when they came, in one way they have the renewed hope that even though they feel bad, they will one day make it into heaven. It is like those Catholics in the dark ages that were willing to accept being enslaved by the noblemen because after this life they were sure to go to heaven. It did not really matter how much they suffered in this lifetime when they were looking forward to an eternity in heaven. Only heaven never came, but there was another embodiment where they were enslaved by the power elite. Because that is the experience they said they wanted and Christ cannot approach them because Christ does not know them.

Truly it is an abomination to see these Christian churches every Sunday and how the demons are sucking out people’s energies and giving some of it to the pastor so he can be empowered so that next Sunday he can do it again and again and again. And how long, oh Lord, before they have had enough of this?

Tuning in to the ongoingness of the way of Christ

The question I am hurling into the collective consciousness of America especially is: “Do you know Christ—and does Christ know you?” You who are here, you know Christ. You have been willing to know Christ, maybe not in the fullness yet, but you are at least on that path of becoming more and more connected because you are willing to look at the beam, the subconscious selves in your own subconscious mind. And if you continue on that path where many of you have made great progress, you will one day after this body gives out, walk up to that gate and I will step aside and say: “Enter ye in at the straight gate.” And I am looking forward to that moment but I am not asking you to be in a hurry. Take the time decided in your Divine Plan for truly once you know Christ in this world, why be in a hurry to go to the next world? Why not feel fulfilled in walking the path, walking the way of Christ in this world? You who are followers of the way continue to walk the way, continue to reach within and be willing to ask for directions to help you see what you have not yet seen.

Let not your ego whisper in your ear: “Oh but you have been on the path for so many years, you have done so many hours of violet flame, you do not need to look anymore.” But you see, if you are still in a physical body on planet earth, there is something to look for or you would have left the body because the moment you have no more separate selves or at least subconscious selves, you could not hold on to a physical body. You simply could not remain here in this dense realm because the selves that you created from the 144th level to the 48th level, they are not dualistic selves therefore, from a certain perspective not separate selves but they are simply selves that allowed you to adapt to the density of planet earth. And you had to do it in stages. You see, you are starting there as a Conscious You at the 144th level, you are creating selves in your identity body. That is the first step towards integrating with the density of the physical realm. You must be able to identify yourself as a being who can even fit into this density, who can even exist in this density.

You take on a number of these selves and then the mental realm because you cannot think as clearly on earth as you can in the ascended realm or on a natural planet. You must create selves that allow you to think in this density, the same with feelings. The thing is if you had no selves to let go of, you would have let go of the body. It does not mean that you could not have overcome the dualistic selves, the separate selves, but there will still be something to look for and overcome, some illusion to overcome as long as you are in embodiment. And therefore, it is wise for those who follow the way not to be misled into this subtle sense of superiority that you have attained something. You have attained something. If you have risen above the 96th level, you have attained some measure of Christhood. But Christhood is not a permanent state. Christhood is a process of self-transcendence, the River of Life. Therefore, if you allow your ego to whisper that now you can stand still, then suddenly what is Christ going to do?

Christ is going to say: “You have followed the way for so many steps, now you want to stand still at this level? Well, then you do not need me to stand still, so I do not know you anymore.” This is possible up until the 96th level. When you go beyond the 96th level you lock into the ongoingness of the way of Christ and therefore, the ego has no power over you to make you stand still. It may still pull on you to identify yourself with something on earth that you are attached to, that you cannot quite let go of, but nevertheless you lock into the ongoingness of the path and therefore, you know there is always a next step. For if there was not a next step, you would have walked through the door and the physical body would have fallen away and your life on earth would have fallen away. Simple logic of the wisdom of the Mother which looks at, simply, are you here on earth in a physical body? Well, then you still have steps to take before you are ready to enter the kingdom.

As we so often say because we are beyond time and space, we could go on. It is my great joy to interact with you and create this interdependent origination. I wish that I could reach all people the way we are interacting during this time, but that is for now only wishful thinking. But it shall not remain so forever because of what you and others who have opened their hearts to the reality of Christ have been willing to go through, the planet is being raised up and what you see going on right now both in America and around the world is that the forces who are working against this awakening are making a last ditch effort to hold it back, to pull people into following the blind leaders be they in church or state. And there will come a point where those who follow these blind leaders will suddenly realize: “We left the way, we are in the ditch and that’s a bitch—as in karma is a bitch.” And some of them will wake up and realize: “We have lost the way.” Right now most Christians think they are on the way and therefore, it requires that rude awakening of hitting the rock of Christ before they will realize “We are not on the way, we have lost our way” and then they will reach for something that can show them how to get back on the way and that is when I can know them again.

I would if I could spare them for those hard knocks but I bow to free will.

I thank you for being the open doors whereby I could radiate this message into the collective consciousness. I simply want to end with this: Do you know Christ? Does Christ know you? And I seal you in a joy, the flame of joy that I hold for the earth. I AM the Ascended Master Jesus Christ.

Back to Rising above the superiority-inferiority duality